Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Laboulaye's Fairy Book
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Laboulaye's Fairy Book
Author: Édouard Laboulaye
Commentator: Kate Douglas Smith Wiggin
Illustrator: Edward McCandlish
Translator: Mary L. Booth
Release date: August 21, 2008 [eBook #26386]
Most recently updated: January 4, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26386
Credits: Produced by Sankar Viswanathan, David Edwards, and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LABOULAYE'S
FAIRY BOOK ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Laboulaye's Fairy Book
Author: Édouard Laboulaye
Commentator: Kate Douglas Smith Wiggin
Illustrator: Edward McCandlish
Translator: Mary L. Booth
Release date: August 21, 2008 [eBook #26386]
Most recently updated: January 4, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26386
Credits: Produced by Sankar Viswanathan, David Edwards, and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LABOULAYE'S
FAIRY BOOK ***
Page 4
HE FLUNG HUGE MASSES OF ROCK AFTER THE VESSEL
Page 5
Laboulaye's Fairy Book
Illustrated by
Illustrated by
Page 6
Edward G.
McCandlish
Translated by
McCandlish
Translated by
Page 7
Mary L. Booth
Introduction by
Kate Douglas Wiggin
Harper & Brothers, Publishers, New York and London
Laboulaye's Fairy Book
Copyright, 1866, 1920, by Harper & Brothers
Introduction by
Kate Douglas Wiggin
Harper & Brothers, Publishers, New York and London
Laboulaye's Fairy Book
Copyright, 1866, 1920, by Harper & Brothers
Page 8
Contents
PAGE
INTRODUCTION ix
YVON AND FINETTE 3
THE CASTLE OF LIFE 46
DESTINY 79
THE TWELVE MONTHS 86
SWANDA, THE PIPER 96
THE GOLD BREAD 102
THE STORY OF THE NOSES 109
THE THREE CITRONS 115
THE STORY OF COQUERICO 137
KING BIZARRE AND PRINCE
CHARMING 145
PAGE
INTRODUCTION ix
YVON AND FINETTE 3
THE CASTLE OF LIFE 46
DESTINY 79
THE TWELVE MONTHS 86
SWANDA, THE PIPER 96
THE GOLD BREAD 102
THE STORY OF THE NOSES 109
THE THREE CITRONS 115
THE STORY OF COQUERICO 137
KING BIZARRE AND PRINCE
CHARMING 145
Page 9
ILLUSTRATIONS
HE FLUNG HUGE MASSES OF ROCK AFTER THE
VESSEL Frontispiece
HE WAS SOON SNORING SO LOUDLY THAT IT
SEEMED LIKE THUNDER SHAKING THE Facing p.
MOUNTAINS 16
SHE FOUND HERSELF IN FRONT OF A WRETCHED
HUT AT THE DOOR OF WHICH STOOD AN OLD
WOMAN, OF WHOM SHE BEGGED SHELTER FOR
THE NIGHT " 26
AT NIGHT THE GRANDMOTHER ALWAYS GAVE HIM
GOOD COUNSELS FOR HIM TO FOLLOW WHEN SHE "
WAS GONE 48
PRETTY DOBRUNKA WAS OBLIGED TO DO ALL THE
WORK OF THE HOUSE " 88
TURNED OUT BY HER MOTHER, DOBRUNKA WENT
UNHAPPILY INTO THE FOREST " 92
HE BEGAN TO PLAY, AND NEVER HAD HIS MUSIC
PRODUCED SUCH AN EFFECT " 100
AS THE MOTHER GAZED LOVINGLY AT HER
BEAUTIFUL DAUGHTER, MARIENKA LAUGHED IN
HER SLEEP " 106
HE RAN TO THE TREE AND SHOOK IT WITH ALL HIS
MIGHT, WHEN, BEHOLD! A YOUNG GIRL FELL FROM
THE BRANCHES " 112
HE INSTANTLY GAVE HER THE WATER, WHEN, LO! A
BEAUTIFUL, SLENDER YOUNG GIRL STOOD
BEFORE HIM " 126
PAZZA, THOUGH SHE LOVED THE PRINCE, WAS A
VERY STERN SCHOOLMISTRESS " 154
HE FLUNG HUGE MASSES OF ROCK AFTER THE
VESSEL Frontispiece
HE WAS SOON SNORING SO LOUDLY THAT IT
SEEMED LIKE THUNDER SHAKING THE Facing p.
MOUNTAINS 16
SHE FOUND HERSELF IN FRONT OF A WRETCHED
HUT AT THE DOOR OF WHICH STOOD AN OLD
WOMAN, OF WHOM SHE BEGGED SHELTER FOR
THE NIGHT " 26
AT NIGHT THE GRANDMOTHER ALWAYS GAVE HIM
GOOD COUNSELS FOR HIM TO FOLLOW WHEN SHE "
WAS GONE 48
PRETTY DOBRUNKA WAS OBLIGED TO DO ALL THE
WORK OF THE HOUSE " 88
TURNED OUT BY HER MOTHER, DOBRUNKA WENT
UNHAPPILY INTO THE FOREST " 92
HE BEGAN TO PLAY, AND NEVER HAD HIS MUSIC
PRODUCED SUCH AN EFFECT " 100
AS THE MOTHER GAZED LOVINGLY AT HER
BEAUTIFUL DAUGHTER, MARIENKA LAUGHED IN
HER SLEEP " 106
HE RAN TO THE TREE AND SHOOK IT WITH ALL HIS
MIGHT, WHEN, BEHOLD! A YOUNG GIRL FELL FROM
THE BRANCHES " 112
HE INSTANTLY GAVE HER THE WATER, WHEN, LO! A
BEAUTIFUL, SLENDER YOUNG GIRL STOOD
BEFORE HIM " 126
PAZZA, THOUGH SHE LOVED THE PRINCE, WAS A
VERY STERN SCHOOLMISTRESS " 154
Page 10
THE MOST RENOWNED PHYSICIANS OF THE
FACULTY MET ONE EVENING IN CONSULTATION AT
THE PALACE " 178
FACULTY MET ONE EVENING IN CONSULTATION AT
THE PALACE " 178
Page 11
INTRODUCTION
By KATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN
There was once a green book, deliciously thick, with gilt-edged pages and
the name of the author in gilt script on the front cover.
Like an antique posy ring, it was a "box of jewels, shop of rarities"; it was a
veritable Pandora's box, and if you laid warm, childish hands upon it and
held it pressed close to your ear, you could hear, as Pandora did, soft
rustlings, murmurings, flutterings, and whisperings from the fairy folk
within. For this was a fairy book—Edouard Laboulaye's "Tales," and its
heroes and heroines became first the daily companions, and then the
lifetime possession, of the two little girls to whom it belonged.
From the New England village where it was originally given to them, it
traveled to the far West and its tales were told to countless immigrant
children of San Francisco, whose great eyes opened wider still as they
listened, breathless, to stories beloved by their ancestors. In later years the
green volume journeyed by clumsy, rattling stage and rawboned nags to
Mexico, and the extraordinary adventures of "Yvon and Finette," "Carlino,"
and "Graceful" were repeated in freshly learned Spanish, to many a group
of brown-cheeked little people on the hillsides of Sonora.
And now, long, long afterward, there stands on a shelf above my desk the
very selfsame worn green volume, read and re-read a hundred times, but so
tenderly and respectfully that it has kept all its pages and both its covers;
and on this desk itself are the proofs of a new edition with clear, beautiful
print and gay pictures by Edward McCandlish!
To be asked to write an introduction to this particular book seems
insufferable patronage; yet one would do it for love of Laboulaye, or for the
sake of one's own "little past," or to draw one more young reader into the
charmed circle that will welcome these pages.
By KATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN
There was once a green book, deliciously thick, with gilt-edged pages and
the name of the author in gilt script on the front cover.
Like an antique posy ring, it was a "box of jewels, shop of rarities"; it was a
veritable Pandora's box, and if you laid warm, childish hands upon it and
held it pressed close to your ear, you could hear, as Pandora did, soft
rustlings, murmurings, flutterings, and whisperings from the fairy folk
within. For this was a fairy book—Edouard Laboulaye's "Tales," and its
heroes and heroines became first the daily companions, and then the
lifetime possession, of the two little girls to whom it belonged.
From the New England village where it was originally given to them, it
traveled to the far West and its tales were told to countless immigrant
children of San Francisco, whose great eyes opened wider still as they
listened, breathless, to stories beloved by their ancestors. In later years the
green volume journeyed by clumsy, rattling stage and rawboned nags to
Mexico, and the extraordinary adventures of "Yvon and Finette," "Carlino,"
and "Graceful" were repeated in freshly learned Spanish, to many a group
of brown-cheeked little people on the hillsides of Sonora.
And now, long, long afterward, there stands on a shelf above my desk the
very selfsame worn green volume, read and re-read a hundred times, but so
tenderly and respectfully that it has kept all its pages and both its covers;
and on this desk itself are the proofs of a new edition with clear, beautiful
print and gay pictures by Edward McCandlish!
To be asked to write an introduction to this particular book seems
insufferable patronage; yet one would do it for love of Laboulaye, or for the
sake of one's own "little past," or to draw one more young reader into the
charmed circle that will welcome these pages.
Page 12
The two children who adored Laboulaye's "Tales" possessed many another
fairy book, so why did this especial volume hold a niche apart in the gallery
of their hearts?
Partly, perhaps, because of the Gallic wit and vivacity with which the tales
are told, for children are never too young to appreciate the charms of style.
You remember, possibly, the French chef who, being imprisoned with no
materials save the tools of his trade, and commanded on pain of death to
produce an omelette, proudly emerged at last, bearing a savory dish made
out of the sole of his shoe?
Of even such stuff Laboulaye could have concocted a delectable tale; but
with Brittany, Bohemia, Italy, Dalmatia, Hungary, and Spain for his
storehouses, one has only to taste to know how finely flavored are the
dishes he sets forth.
In his preface to the first American edition Laboulaye writes a letter to
Mlle. Gabrielle Laboulaye, aged two! In it he says: "When you throw away
this book with your doll, do not be too severe with your old grandfather for
wasting his time on such trifles as fairy stories. Experience will teach you
that the truest and sweetest things in life are not those which we see, but of
which we dream." Happy the children who have this philosophy set before
them early in life.
Like the fairy tales Robert Louis Stevenson remembered, these of
Laboulaye's have "the golden smell of broom and the shade of pine," and
they will come back to the child whenever the Wind of Memory blows.
In common with the stories of Charles Perrault, literary parent of the fairy
tale, Laboulaye's charming narratives have a certain unique quality due to
the fact that they were intended and collected for the author's own children,
were told to them round the fireside in the evening, and so received at first
hand the comment and suggestion of a bevy of competent, if somewhat
youthful, critics.
It is said that there is a great scarcity of fairy folk in modern France; and
that, terrified by the thunders of the Revolution, they left their unhappy
country in a body during its stormy years, first assembling in grateful
fairy book, so why did this especial volume hold a niche apart in the gallery
of their hearts?
Partly, perhaps, because of the Gallic wit and vivacity with which the tales
are told, for children are never too young to appreciate the charms of style.
You remember, possibly, the French chef who, being imprisoned with no
materials save the tools of his trade, and commanded on pain of death to
produce an omelette, proudly emerged at last, bearing a savory dish made
out of the sole of his shoe?
Of even such stuff Laboulaye could have concocted a delectable tale; but
with Brittany, Bohemia, Italy, Dalmatia, Hungary, and Spain for his
storehouses, one has only to taste to know how finely flavored are the
dishes he sets forth.
In his preface to the first American edition Laboulaye writes a letter to
Mlle. Gabrielle Laboulaye, aged two! In it he says: "When you throw away
this book with your doll, do not be too severe with your old grandfather for
wasting his time on such trifles as fairy stories. Experience will teach you
that the truest and sweetest things in life are not those which we see, but of
which we dream." Happy the children who have this philosophy set before
them early in life.
Like the fairy tales Robert Louis Stevenson remembered, these of
Laboulaye's have "the golden smell of broom and the shade of pine," and
they will come back to the child whenever the Wind of Memory blows.
In common with the stories of Charles Perrault, literary parent of the fairy
tale, Laboulaye's charming narratives have a certain unique quality due to
the fact that they were intended and collected for the author's own children,
were told to them round the fireside in the evening, and so received at first
hand the comment and suggestion of a bevy of competent, if somewhat
youthful, critics.
It is said that there is a great scarcity of fairy folk in modern France; and
that, terrified by the thunders of the Revolution, they left their unhappy
country in a body during its stormy years, first assembling in grateful
Page 13
concourse around the tomb of Perrault, upon whose memory they conferred
the boon of immortality.
If this story is true—and the last reported act of the fairies on leaving
France makes it appear so—then we may be sure that a few of the more
hardy and adventurous fays skipped back again across the border and hid
themselves in Laboulaye's box of jewels, where they give to each gem an
even brighter sheen and a more magical luster.
"Quillcote," Hollis, Maine.
August, 1920.
the boon of immortality.
If this story is true—and the last reported act of the fairies on leaving
France makes it appear so—then we may be sure that a few of the more
hardy and adventurous fays skipped back again across the border and hid
themselves in Laboulaye's box of jewels, where they give to each gem an
even brighter sheen and a more magical luster.
"Quillcote," Hollis, Maine.
August, 1920.
Page 14
Laboulaye's Fairy Book
Page 15
On the Kerver
Page 16
Yvon and Finette
A Tale of Brittany
I
nce upon a time there lived in Brittany a noble lord,
who was called the Baron Kerver. His manor-house
was the most beautiful in the province. It was a great Gothic castle, with a
groined roof and walls, covered with carving, that looked at a distance like
a vine climbing over an arbor. On the first floor six stained-glass balcony
windows looked out on each side toward the rising and the setting sun. In
the morning, when the baron, mounted on his dun mare, went forth into the
forest, followed by his tall greyhounds, he saw at each window one of his
daughters, with prayer-book in hand, praying for the house of Kerver, and
who, with their fair curls, blue eyes, and clasped hands, might have been
taken for six Madonnas in an azure niche. At evening, when the sun
declined and the baron returned homeward, after riding round his domains,
he perceived from afar, in the windows looking toward the west, six sons,
with dark locks and eagle gaze, the hope and pride of the family, that might
have been taken for six sculptured knights at the portal of a church. For ten
leagues round, all who wished to quote a happy father and a powerful lord
named the Baron Kerver.
A Tale of Brittany
I
nce upon a time there lived in Brittany a noble lord,
who was called the Baron Kerver. His manor-house
was the most beautiful in the province. It was a great Gothic castle, with a
groined roof and walls, covered with carving, that looked at a distance like
a vine climbing over an arbor. On the first floor six stained-glass balcony
windows looked out on each side toward the rising and the setting sun. In
the morning, when the baron, mounted on his dun mare, went forth into the
forest, followed by his tall greyhounds, he saw at each window one of his
daughters, with prayer-book in hand, praying for the house of Kerver, and
who, with their fair curls, blue eyes, and clasped hands, might have been
taken for six Madonnas in an azure niche. At evening, when the sun
declined and the baron returned homeward, after riding round his domains,
he perceived from afar, in the windows looking toward the west, six sons,
with dark locks and eagle gaze, the hope and pride of the family, that might
have been taken for six sculptured knights at the portal of a church. For ten
leagues round, all who wished to quote a happy father and a powerful lord
named the Baron Kerver.
Page 17
The castle had but twelve windows, and the baron had thirteen children.
The last, the one that had no place, was a handsome boy of sixteen, by the
name of Yvon. As usual, he was the best beloved. In the morning, at his
departure, and at evening, on his return, the baron always found Yvon
waiting on the threshold to embrace him. With his hair falling to his waist,
his graceful figure, his wilful air, and his bold bearing, Yvon was beloved
by all the Bretons. At twelve years of age he had bravely attacked and killed
a wolf with an ax, which had won him the name of Fearless. He deserved
the title, for never was there a bolder heart.
One day, when the baron had stayed at home, and was amusing himself by
breaking a lance with his squire, Yvon entered the armory in a traveling
dress, and, bending one knee to the ground, "My lord and father," said he to
the baron, "I come to ask your blessing. The house of Kerver is rich in
knights, and has no need of a child; it is time for me to go to seek my
fortune. I wish to go to distant countries to try my strength and to make
myself a name."
"You are right, Fearless," replied the baron, more moved than he wished to
appear. "I will not keep you back; I have no right to do so; but you are very
young, my child; perhaps it would be better for you to stay another year
with us."
"I am sixteen, my father; at that age you had already fought one of the
proudest lords of the country. I have not forgotten that our arms are a
unicorn ripping up a lion, and our motto. Onward! I do not wish the Kervers
to blush for their last child."
Yvon received his father's blessing, shook hands with his brothers,
embraced his sisters, bid adieu to all the weeping vassals, and set out with a
light heart.
Nothing stopped him on his way. A river appeared, he swam it; a mountain,
he climbed it; a forest, he made his way through it with the sun for a guide.
"On—the Kerver!" he cried, whenever he met with an obstacle, and went
straight forward in spite of everything.
For three years he had been roaming over the world in search of adventures,
sometimes conquering, sometimes conquered, always bold and gay, when
The last, the one that had no place, was a handsome boy of sixteen, by the
name of Yvon. As usual, he was the best beloved. In the morning, at his
departure, and at evening, on his return, the baron always found Yvon
waiting on the threshold to embrace him. With his hair falling to his waist,
his graceful figure, his wilful air, and his bold bearing, Yvon was beloved
by all the Bretons. At twelve years of age he had bravely attacked and killed
a wolf with an ax, which had won him the name of Fearless. He deserved
the title, for never was there a bolder heart.
One day, when the baron had stayed at home, and was amusing himself by
breaking a lance with his squire, Yvon entered the armory in a traveling
dress, and, bending one knee to the ground, "My lord and father," said he to
the baron, "I come to ask your blessing. The house of Kerver is rich in
knights, and has no need of a child; it is time for me to go to seek my
fortune. I wish to go to distant countries to try my strength and to make
myself a name."
"You are right, Fearless," replied the baron, more moved than he wished to
appear. "I will not keep you back; I have no right to do so; but you are very
young, my child; perhaps it would be better for you to stay another year
with us."
"I am sixteen, my father; at that age you had already fought one of the
proudest lords of the country. I have not forgotten that our arms are a
unicorn ripping up a lion, and our motto. Onward! I do not wish the Kervers
to blush for their last child."
Yvon received his father's blessing, shook hands with his brothers,
embraced his sisters, bid adieu to all the weeping vassals, and set out with a
light heart.
Nothing stopped him on his way. A river appeared, he swam it; a mountain,
he climbed it; a forest, he made his way through it with the sun for a guide.
"On—the Kerver!" he cried, whenever he met with an obstacle, and went
straight forward in spite of everything.
For three years he had been roaming over the world in search of adventures,
sometimes conquering, sometimes conquered, always bold and gay, when
Page 18
he received an offer to go to fight the heathen of Norway. To kill
unbelievers and to conquer a kingdom was a double pleasure. Yvon enlisted
twelve brave comrades, freighted a ship, and hoisted from the mainmast a
blue standard with the unicorn and motto of the Kervers.
The sea was calm, the wind fair, and the night serene. Yvon, stretched on
the deck, watched the stars, and sought the one which cast its trembling
light on his father's castle. All at once the vessel struck upon a rock; a
terrible crash was heard; the sails fell like tinder; and an enormous wave
burst over the deck and swept away everything upon it.
"On—the Kerver!" cried Yvon, as soon as his head appeared above the
water, and he began to swim as tranquilly as if he had been bathing in the
lake of the old castle. Happily the moon was rising. Yvon saw, at a little
distance, a black speck among the silvery waves—it was land. He
approached it, not without difficulty, and finally succeeded in gaining a
foothold. Dripping wet, exhausted with fatigue, and out of breath, he
dragged himself on the sand, then, without more anxiety, said his prayers
and went to sleep.
unbelievers and to conquer a kingdom was a double pleasure. Yvon enlisted
twelve brave comrades, freighted a ship, and hoisted from the mainmast a
blue standard with the unicorn and motto of the Kervers.
The sea was calm, the wind fair, and the night serene. Yvon, stretched on
the deck, watched the stars, and sought the one which cast its trembling
light on his father's castle. All at once the vessel struck upon a rock; a
terrible crash was heard; the sails fell like tinder; and an enormous wave
burst over the deck and swept away everything upon it.
"On—the Kerver!" cried Yvon, as soon as his head appeared above the
water, and he began to swim as tranquilly as if he had been bathing in the
lake of the old castle. Happily the moon was rising. Yvon saw, at a little
distance, a black speck among the silvery waves—it was land. He
approached it, not without difficulty, and finally succeeded in gaining a
foothold. Dripping wet, exhausted with fatigue, and out of breath, he
dragged himself on the sand, then, without more anxiety, said his prayers
and went to sleep.
Page 19
II
In the morning, on awaking, Yvon tried to discover in what country he had
been cast. He saw in the distance a house as large as a church, with
windows fifty feet in height. He walked a whole day before reaching it, and
at last found himself in front of an immense door, with a knocker so heavy
that it was impossible for a man to lift it.
Yvon took a great stone and began to knock. "Come in," cried a voice that
sounded like the roar of a bull. At the same instant the door opened, and the
little Breton found himself in the presence of a giant not less than forty feet
in height.
"What is your name, and what do you want here?" said the giant, taking up
Yvon between his thumb and finger and lifting him from the ground so as to
see him better.
"My name is Fearless, and I am seeking my fortune," answered Yvon,
looking at the monster with an air of defiance.
"Well, brave Fearless, your fortune is made," said the giant, in a mocking
tone. "I am in need of a servant and I will give you the place. You can go to
work directly. This is the time for leading my sheep to the pasture; you may
clean the stable while I am gone. I shall give you nothing else to do," added
he, bursting into a laugh. "You see that I am a good master. Do your task,
and, above all things, don't prowl about the house, or it will cost you your
life."
"Certainly I have a good master; the work is not hard," thought Yvon, when
the giant was gone. "I have plenty of time to sweep the stable. What shall I
do meanwhile to amuse myself? Shall I look about the house? Since I am
forbidden to do so, it must be because there is something to see."
He entered the first room, and saw a large fireplace in which a great pot was
hanging, suspended from a hook. The pot was boiling, but there was no fire
on the hearth.
In the morning, on awaking, Yvon tried to discover in what country he had
been cast. He saw in the distance a house as large as a church, with
windows fifty feet in height. He walked a whole day before reaching it, and
at last found himself in front of an immense door, with a knocker so heavy
that it was impossible for a man to lift it.
Yvon took a great stone and began to knock. "Come in," cried a voice that
sounded like the roar of a bull. At the same instant the door opened, and the
little Breton found himself in the presence of a giant not less than forty feet
in height.
"What is your name, and what do you want here?" said the giant, taking up
Yvon between his thumb and finger and lifting him from the ground so as to
see him better.
"My name is Fearless, and I am seeking my fortune," answered Yvon,
looking at the monster with an air of defiance.
"Well, brave Fearless, your fortune is made," said the giant, in a mocking
tone. "I am in need of a servant and I will give you the place. You can go to
work directly. This is the time for leading my sheep to the pasture; you may
clean the stable while I am gone. I shall give you nothing else to do," added
he, bursting into a laugh. "You see that I am a good master. Do your task,
and, above all things, don't prowl about the house, or it will cost you your
life."
"Certainly I have a good master; the work is not hard," thought Yvon, when
the giant was gone. "I have plenty of time to sweep the stable. What shall I
do meanwhile to amuse myself? Shall I look about the house? Since I am
forbidden to do so, it must be because there is something to see."
He entered the first room, and saw a large fireplace in which a great pot was
hanging, suspended from a hook. The pot was boiling, but there was no fire
on the hearth.
Page 20
"What does this mean?" thought Yvon; "there is some mystery here." He cut
off a lock of his hair, dipped it into the pot, and took it out all coated with
copper.
"Oh, oh!" cried he, "this is a new kind of soup; anybody that swallows it
must have an iron-clad stomach."
He went into the next room; there also a pot was suspended from a hook,
and boiling without fire. Yvon dipped a lock of hair into it, and took it out
all coated with silver.
"The broth is not so rich as this in the Kerver kitchen," thought he, "but it
may have a better taste."
Upon this, he entered the third room. There also a pot was suspended from a
hook, and boiling without fire. Yvon dipped a lock of hair into it, and took it
out all coated with gold. It shone so brightly that it might have been
mistaken for a sunbeam.
"Good!" cried he. "In our country the old women have a saying, 'Everything
gets worse and worse'; here it is just the contrary—everything gets better
and better. What shall I find in the fourth room, I wonder—diamond soup?"
He pushed open the door and saw something rarer than precious stones.
This was a young woman of such marvelous beauty that Yvon, dazzled, fell
on his knees at the sight.
"Unfortunate youth!" cried she, in a trembling voice, "what are you doing
here?"
"I belong to the house," answered Yvon; "the giant took me into his service
this morning."
"His service!" repeated the young girl. "May Heaven preserve you from it!"
"Why so?" said Yvon. "I have a good master; the work is not hard. The
stable once swept, my task is finished."
"Yes, and how will you set to work to sweep it?" said the lady. "If you
sweep it in the usual way, for every forkful of dung that you throw out of
the door, ten will come in at the window. But I will tell you what to do.
off a lock of his hair, dipped it into the pot, and took it out all coated with
copper.
"Oh, oh!" cried he, "this is a new kind of soup; anybody that swallows it
must have an iron-clad stomach."
He went into the next room; there also a pot was suspended from a hook,
and boiling without fire. Yvon dipped a lock of hair into it, and took it out
all coated with silver.
"The broth is not so rich as this in the Kerver kitchen," thought he, "but it
may have a better taste."
Upon this, he entered the third room. There also a pot was suspended from a
hook, and boiling without fire. Yvon dipped a lock of hair into it, and took it
out all coated with gold. It shone so brightly that it might have been
mistaken for a sunbeam.
"Good!" cried he. "In our country the old women have a saying, 'Everything
gets worse and worse'; here it is just the contrary—everything gets better
and better. What shall I find in the fourth room, I wonder—diamond soup?"
He pushed open the door and saw something rarer than precious stones.
This was a young woman of such marvelous beauty that Yvon, dazzled, fell
on his knees at the sight.
"Unfortunate youth!" cried she, in a trembling voice, "what are you doing
here?"
"I belong to the house," answered Yvon; "the giant took me into his service
this morning."
"His service!" repeated the young girl. "May Heaven preserve you from it!"
"Why so?" said Yvon. "I have a good master; the work is not hard. The
stable once swept, my task is finished."
"Yes, and how will you set to work to sweep it?" said the lady. "If you
sweep it in the usual way, for every forkful of dung that you throw out of
the door, ten will come in at the window. But I will tell you what to do.
Page 21
Turn the fork and sweep with the handle, and the dung will instantly fly out
of itself."
"I will obey," said Yvon; upon which he sat down by the young girl and
began to talk with her. She was the daughter of a fairy, whom the wretched
giant had made his slave. Friendship soon springs up between companions
in misfortune. Before the end of the day Finette (for that was the lady's
name) and Yvon had already promised to belong to each other if they could
escape from their abominable master. The difficulty was to find the means.
Time passes quickly in this kind of talk. Evening was approaching when
Finette sent away her new friend, advising him to sweep the stable before
the giant came home.
Yvon took down the fork and attempted to use it as he had seen it done at
his father's castle. He soon had enough of it. In less than a second there was
so much dung in the stable that the poor boy knew not which way to turn.
He did as Finette had bid him; he turned the fork and swept with the handle,
when, behold! in the twinkling of an eye the stable was as clean as if no
cattle had ever entered it.
The task finished, Yvon seated himself on a bench before the door of the
house. As soon as he saw the giant coming he lolled back in his seat,
crossed his legs, and began to sing one of his native airs.
"Have you cleaned the stable?" asked the giant, with a frown.
"Everything is ready, master," answered Yvon, without troubling himself to
move.
"I am going to see for myself," howled the giant. He entered the stable
grumbling, found everything in order, and came out furious.
"You have seen my Finette," cried he; "this trick did not come from your
own head."
"What is myfinette?" asked Yvon, opening his mouth and shutting his eyes.
"Is it one of the animals that you have in this country? Show it to me,
master."
of itself."
"I will obey," said Yvon; upon which he sat down by the young girl and
began to talk with her. She was the daughter of a fairy, whom the wretched
giant had made his slave. Friendship soon springs up between companions
in misfortune. Before the end of the day Finette (for that was the lady's
name) and Yvon had already promised to belong to each other if they could
escape from their abominable master. The difficulty was to find the means.
Time passes quickly in this kind of talk. Evening was approaching when
Finette sent away her new friend, advising him to sweep the stable before
the giant came home.
Yvon took down the fork and attempted to use it as he had seen it done at
his father's castle. He soon had enough of it. In less than a second there was
so much dung in the stable that the poor boy knew not which way to turn.
He did as Finette had bid him; he turned the fork and swept with the handle,
when, behold! in the twinkling of an eye the stable was as clean as if no
cattle had ever entered it.
The task finished, Yvon seated himself on a bench before the door of the
house. As soon as he saw the giant coming he lolled back in his seat,
crossed his legs, and began to sing one of his native airs.
"Have you cleaned the stable?" asked the giant, with a frown.
"Everything is ready, master," answered Yvon, without troubling himself to
move.
"I am going to see for myself," howled the giant. He entered the stable
grumbling, found everything in order, and came out furious.
"You have seen my Finette," cried he; "this trick did not come from your
own head."
"What is myfinette?" asked Yvon, opening his mouth and shutting his eyes.
"Is it one of the animals that you have in this country? Show it to me,
master."
Page 22
"Hold your tongue, fool," replied the giant; "you will see her sooner than
you will want to."
The next morning the giant gathered his sheep together to lead them to the
pasture, but before setting out he ordered Yvon to go in the course of the
day in search of his horse, which was turned out to graze on the mountain.
"After that," said he, bursting into a laugh, "you can rest all day long. You
see that I am a good master. Do your task; and, above all things, don't prowl
about the house or I will cut off your head."
Yvon winked his eye as the giant left. "Yes, you are a good master," said he,
between his teeth. "I understand your tricks; but, in spite of your threats, I
shall go into the house and talk with your Finette. It remains to be seen
whether she will not be more mine than yours."
He ran to the young girl's room. "Hurrah!" cried he; "I have nothing to do
all day but to go to the mountain after a horse."
"Very well," said Finette. "How will you set to work to ride him?"
"A fine question," returned Yvon. "As if it was a difficult thing to ride a
horse! I fancy that I have ridden worse ones than this."
"It is not so easy as you think," replied Finette; "but I will tell you what to
do. Take the bit that hangs behind the stable door, and, when the animal
rushes toward you breathing fire and smoke from his nostrils, force it
straight between his teeth; he will instantly become as gentle as a lamb, and
you can do what you please with him."
"I will obey," said Yvon; upon which he sat down by the side of Finette and
began to talk with her. They talked of everything; but, however far their
fancy strayed, they always came back to the point that they were promised
to each other and that they must escape from the giant. Time passes quickly
in this kind of talk. The evening drew nigh. Yvon had forgotten the horse
and the mountain, and Finette was obliged to send him away, advising him
to bring back the animal before his master's arrival.
Yvon took down the bit that was hidden behind the stable door and hastened
to the mountain, when, lo! a horse almost as large as an elephant rushed
toward him at full gallop, breathing fire and smoke from his nostrils. Yvon
you will want to."
The next morning the giant gathered his sheep together to lead them to the
pasture, but before setting out he ordered Yvon to go in the course of the
day in search of his horse, which was turned out to graze on the mountain.
"After that," said he, bursting into a laugh, "you can rest all day long. You
see that I am a good master. Do your task; and, above all things, don't prowl
about the house or I will cut off your head."
Yvon winked his eye as the giant left. "Yes, you are a good master," said he,
between his teeth. "I understand your tricks; but, in spite of your threats, I
shall go into the house and talk with your Finette. It remains to be seen
whether she will not be more mine than yours."
He ran to the young girl's room. "Hurrah!" cried he; "I have nothing to do
all day but to go to the mountain after a horse."
"Very well," said Finette. "How will you set to work to ride him?"
"A fine question," returned Yvon. "As if it was a difficult thing to ride a
horse! I fancy that I have ridden worse ones than this."
"It is not so easy as you think," replied Finette; "but I will tell you what to
do. Take the bit that hangs behind the stable door, and, when the animal
rushes toward you breathing fire and smoke from his nostrils, force it
straight between his teeth; he will instantly become as gentle as a lamb, and
you can do what you please with him."
"I will obey," said Yvon; upon which he sat down by the side of Finette and
began to talk with her. They talked of everything; but, however far their
fancy strayed, they always came back to the point that they were promised
to each other and that they must escape from the giant. Time passes quickly
in this kind of talk. The evening drew nigh. Yvon had forgotten the horse
and the mountain, and Finette was obliged to send him away, advising him
to bring back the animal before his master's arrival.
Yvon took down the bit that was hidden behind the stable door and hastened
to the mountain, when, lo! a horse almost as large as an elephant rushed
toward him at full gallop, breathing fire and smoke from his nostrils. Yvon
Page 23
firmly awaited the huge animal, and, the moment he opened his enormous
jaws, thrust between them the bit; when, lo! the horse instantly became as
gentle as a lamb. Yvon made him kneel down, sprang on his back, and
tranquilly returned home.
His task finished, Yvon seated himself on the bench before the door of the
house. As soon as he saw the giant coming, he lolled back in his seat,
crossed his legs, and began to sing one of his native airs.
"Have you brought back the horse?" asked the giant, with a frown.
"Yes, master," answered Yvon, without taking the trouble to move. "He is a
fine animal and does you credit. He is gentle, well trained, and as quiet as a
lamb. He is feeding yonder in the stable."
"I am going to see for myself," howled the giant. He entered the stable,
grumbling, found everything in order, and came out furious.
"You have seen my Finette," he said; "this trick did not come from your
own head."
"Oh, master," returned Yvon, opening his mouth and shutting his eyes, "it is
the same story over again. What is this myfinette? Once for all, show me
this monster."
"Hold your tongue, fool," returned the giant; "you will see her sooner than
you will want to."
The third day at dawn the giant gathered his sheep together to lead them to
the pasture; but, before setting out, he said to Yvon:
"To-day you must go to the bottomless pit to collect my rent. After that,"
continued he, bursting into a laugh, "you may rest all day long. You see that
I am a good master."
"A good master, so be it," murmured Yvon, "but the task is none the less
hard. I will go and see my Finette, as the giant says; I have great need of her
help to get through to-day's business."
When Finette had learned what was the task of the day, "Well," said she,
"how will you go to work to do it?"
jaws, thrust between them the bit; when, lo! the horse instantly became as
gentle as a lamb. Yvon made him kneel down, sprang on his back, and
tranquilly returned home.
His task finished, Yvon seated himself on the bench before the door of the
house. As soon as he saw the giant coming, he lolled back in his seat,
crossed his legs, and began to sing one of his native airs.
"Have you brought back the horse?" asked the giant, with a frown.
"Yes, master," answered Yvon, without taking the trouble to move. "He is a
fine animal and does you credit. He is gentle, well trained, and as quiet as a
lamb. He is feeding yonder in the stable."
"I am going to see for myself," howled the giant. He entered the stable,
grumbling, found everything in order, and came out furious.
"You have seen my Finette," he said; "this trick did not come from your
own head."
"Oh, master," returned Yvon, opening his mouth and shutting his eyes, "it is
the same story over again. What is this myfinette? Once for all, show me
this monster."
"Hold your tongue, fool," returned the giant; "you will see her sooner than
you will want to."
The third day at dawn the giant gathered his sheep together to lead them to
the pasture; but, before setting out, he said to Yvon:
"To-day you must go to the bottomless pit to collect my rent. After that,"
continued he, bursting into a laugh, "you may rest all day long. You see that
I am a good master."
"A good master, so be it," murmured Yvon, "but the task is none the less
hard. I will go and see my Finette, as the giant says; I have great need of her
help to get through to-day's business."
When Finette had learned what was the task of the day, "Well," said she,
"how will you go to work to do it?"
Page 24
"I don't know," said Yvon, sadly; "I have never been to the bottomless pit,
and, even if I knew the way there, I should not know what to ask for. Tell
me what to do."
"Do you see that great rock yonder?" said Finette; "that is one of the gates
of the bottomless pit. Take this stick, knock three times on the stone, and a
demon will come out all streaming with flames, who will ask you how
much you want. Take care to answer, 'No more than I can carry.'"
"I will obey," said Yvon; upon which he took a seat by the side of Finette
and began to talk with her. He would have been there till this time if the
young girl had not sent him to the great rock, when the evening drew nigh,
to execute the giant's commands.
On reaching the spot pointed out to him, Yvon found a great block of
granite. He struck it three times with the stick, when, lo! the rock opened
and a demon came forth all streaming with flames.
"What do you want?" he cried.
"I have come for the giant's rent," answered Yvon, calmly.
"How much do you want?"
"I never want any more than I can carry," replied the Breton.
"It is well for you that you do not," returned the man in flames. "Enter this
cavern and you will find what you want."
Yvon entered, and opened his eyes wide. Everywhere he saw nothing but
gold, silver, diamonds, carbuncles, and emeralds. They were as numerous as
the sands on the seashore. The young Kerver filled a sack, threw it across
his shoulder, and tranquilly returned home.
His task finished, our Breton seated himself on the bench before the door of
the house. As soon as he saw the giant coming he lolled back in his seat,
crossed his legs, and began to sing one of his native airs.
"Have you been to the bottomless pit to collect my rent?" asked the giant,
with a frown.
and, even if I knew the way there, I should not know what to ask for. Tell
me what to do."
"Do you see that great rock yonder?" said Finette; "that is one of the gates
of the bottomless pit. Take this stick, knock three times on the stone, and a
demon will come out all streaming with flames, who will ask you how
much you want. Take care to answer, 'No more than I can carry.'"
"I will obey," said Yvon; upon which he took a seat by the side of Finette
and began to talk with her. He would have been there till this time if the
young girl had not sent him to the great rock, when the evening drew nigh,
to execute the giant's commands.
On reaching the spot pointed out to him, Yvon found a great block of
granite. He struck it three times with the stick, when, lo! the rock opened
and a demon came forth all streaming with flames.
"What do you want?" he cried.
"I have come for the giant's rent," answered Yvon, calmly.
"How much do you want?"
"I never want any more than I can carry," replied the Breton.
"It is well for you that you do not," returned the man in flames. "Enter this
cavern and you will find what you want."
Yvon entered, and opened his eyes wide. Everywhere he saw nothing but
gold, silver, diamonds, carbuncles, and emeralds. They were as numerous as
the sands on the seashore. The young Kerver filled a sack, threw it across
his shoulder, and tranquilly returned home.
His task finished, our Breton seated himself on the bench before the door of
the house. As soon as he saw the giant coming he lolled back in his seat,
crossed his legs, and began to sing one of his native airs.
"Have you been to the bottomless pit to collect my rent?" asked the giant,
with a frown.
Page 25
"Yes, master," answered Yvon, without taking the trouble to stir. "The sack
is right there before your eyes; you can count it."
"I am going to see for myself," howled the giant. He untied the strings of
the sack, which was so full that the gold and silver rolled in all directions.
"You have seen my Finette," he cried; "this trick did not come from your
own head."
"Don't you know but one song?" said Yvon, opening his mouth and shutting
his eyes. "It is the old story, myfinette, myfinette. Once for all, show me this
thing."
"Well, well," roared the giant, with fury, "wait till to-morrow and you shall
make her acquaintance."
is right there before your eyes; you can count it."
"I am going to see for myself," howled the giant. He untied the strings of
the sack, which was so full that the gold and silver rolled in all directions.
"You have seen my Finette," he cried; "this trick did not come from your
own head."
"Don't you know but one song?" said Yvon, opening his mouth and shutting
his eyes. "It is the old story, myfinette, myfinette. Once for all, show me this
thing."
"Well, well," roared the giant, with fury, "wait till to-morrow and you shall
make her acquaintance."
Page 26
HE WAS SOON SNORING SO LOUDLY THAT IT SEEMED LIKE THUNDER SHAKING
THE MOUNTAINS
"Thank you, master," said Yvon. "It is very good of you; but I see from your
face that you are laughing at me."
THE MOUNTAINS
"Thank you, master," said Yvon. "It is very good of you; but I see from your
face that you are laughing at me."
Page 27
III
The next morning the giant went out without giving Yvon any orders, which
troubled Finette. At noon he returned without his flock, complaining of the
heat and fatigue, and said to the young girl:
"You will find a child, my servant, at the door. Cut his throat, put him into
the great pot to boil, and call me when the broth is ready." Saying this, he
stretched himself on the bed to take a nap, and was soon snoring so loudly
that it seemed like thunder shaking the mountains.
Finette prepared a log of wood, took a large knife, and called Yvon. She
pricked his little finger; three drops of blood fell on the log.
"That is enough," said Finette; "now help me to fill the pot."
They threw into it all that they could find—old clothes, old shoes, old
carpets, and everything else. Finette then took Yvon by the hand and led
him through the three antechambers, where she ran in a mold three bullets
of gold, two bullets of silver, and one bullet of copper, after which they
quitted the house and ran toward the sea.
"On—the Kerver!" cried Yvon, as soon as he saw himself in the country.
"Explain yourself, dear Finette; what farce are we playing now?"
"Let us run—let us run!" she cried; "if we do not quit this wretched island
before night, it is all over with us."
"On—the Kerver!" replied Yvon, laughing, "and down with the giant!"
When he had snored a full hour, the giant stretched his limbs, half opened
one eye, and cried, "Is it ready?"
"It is just beginning to boil," answered the first drop of blood on the log.
The giant turned over, and snored louder than ever for an hour or two
longer. Then he stretched his limbs, half opened one eye, and cried out: "Do
you hear me? Is it almost ready?"
The next morning the giant went out without giving Yvon any orders, which
troubled Finette. At noon he returned without his flock, complaining of the
heat and fatigue, and said to the young girl:
"You will find a child, my servant, at the door. Cut his throat, put him into
the great pot to boil, and call me when the broth is ready." Saying this, he
stretched himself on the bed to take a nap, and was soon snoring so loudly
that it seemed like thunder shaking the mountains.
Finette prepared a log of wood, took a large knife, and called Yvon. She
pricked his little finger; three drops of blood fell on the log.
"That is enough," said Finette; "now help me to fill the pot."
They threw into it all that they could find—old clothes, old shoes, old
carpets, and everything else. Finette then took Yvon by the hand and led
him through the three antechambers, where she ran in a mold three bullets
of gold, two bullets of silver, and one bullet of copper, after which they
quitted the house and ran toward the sea.
"On—the Kerver!" cried Yvon, as soon as he saw himself in the country.
"Explain yourself, dear Finette; what farce are we playing now?"
"Let us run—let us run!" she cried; "if we do not quit this wretched island
before night, it is all over with us."
"On—the Kerver!" replied Yvon, laughing, "and down with the giant!"
When he had snored a full hour, the giant stretched his limbs, half opened
one eye, and cried, "Is it ready?"
"It is just beginning to boil," answered the first drop of blood on the log.
The giant turned over, and snored louder than ever for an hour or two
longer. Then he stretched his limbs, half opened one eye, and cried out: "Do
you hear me? Is it almost ready?"
Page 28
"It is half done," answered the second drop of blood on the log.
The giant turned over, and slept an hour longer. Then he yawned, stretched
his great limbs, and cried out, impatiently:
"Isn't it ready yet?"
"It is ready now," answered the third drop of blood on the log.
The giant sat up in bed, rubbed his eyes, and looked around to see who had
spoken; but it was in vain to look; he saw nobody.
"Finette," howled he, "why isn't the table set?"
There was no answer. The giant, furious, sprang out of bed, seized a ladle,
which looked like a caldron with a pitchfork for a handle, and plunged it
into the pot to taste the soup.
"Finette!" howled he, "you haven't salted it. What sort of soup is this? I see
neither meat nor vegetables."
No; but, in return, he saw his carpet, which had not quite all boiled to
pieces. At this sight he fell into such a fit of rage that he could not keep his
feet.
"Villains!" said he, "you have played a fine trick on me; but you shall pay
for it."
He rushed out with a stick in his hand, and strode along at such a rate that in
a quarter of an hour he discovered the two fugitives still far from the
seashore. He uttered such a cry of joy that the earth shook for twelve
leagues around.
Finette stopped, trembling. Yvon clasped her to his heart.
"On—the Kerver!" said he; "the sea is not far off; we shall be there before
our enemy."
"Here he is! here he is!" cried Finette, pointing to the giant not a hundred
yards off; "we are lost if this charm does not save us."
She took the copper bullet and threw it on the ground, saying,
The giant turned over, and slept an hour longer. Then he yawned, stretched
his great limbs, and cried out, impatiently:
"Isn't it ready yet?"
"It is ready now," answered the third drop of blood on the log.
The giant sat up in bed, rubbed his eyes, and looked around to see who had
spoken; but it was in vain to look; he saw nobody.
"Finette," howled he, "why isn't the table set?"
There was no answer. The giant, furious, sprang out of bed, seized a ladle,
which looked like a caldron with a pitchfork for a handle, and plunged it
into the pot to taste the soup.
"Finette!" howled he, "you haven't salted it. What sort of soup is this? I see
neither meat nor vegetables."
No; but, in return, he saw his carpet, which had not quite all boiled to
pieces. At this sight he fell into such a fit of rage that he could not keep his
feet.
"Villains!" said he, "you have played a fine trick on me; but you shall pay
for it."
He rushed out with a stick in his hand, and strode along at such a rate that in
a quarter of an hour he discovered the two fugitives still far from the
seashore. He uttered such a cry of joy that the earth shook for twelve
leagues around.
Finette stopped, trembling. Yvon clasped her to his heart.
"On—the Kerver!" said he; "the sea is not far off; we shall be there before
our enemy."
"Here he is! here he is!" cried Finette, pointing to the giant not a hundred
yards off; "we are lost if this charm does not save us."
She took the copper bullet and threw it on the ground, saying,
Page 29
"Copper bullet, save us, pray;
Stop the giant on his way."
And behold, the earth cracked apart with a terrific noise, and an enormous
fissure, a bottomless pit, stopped the giant just as he was stretching out his
hand to seize his prey.
"Let us fly!" cried Finette, grasping the arm of Yvon, who was gazing at the
giant with a swaggering air, defying him to come on.
The giant ran backward and forward along the abyss, like a bear in his cage,
seeking a passage everywhere and finding none; then, with a furious jerk,
he tore up an immense oak by the roots and flung it across the gap. The
branches of the oak nearly crushed the children as it fell. The giant seated
himself astride the huge tree, which bent under his weight, and crept slowly
along, suspended between heaven and earth, entangled as he was among the
branches. When he reached the other side, Yvon and Finette were already
on the shore, with the sea rolling before them.
Alas! there was neither bark nor ship. The fugitives were lost. Yvon, always
brave, picked up stones to attack the giant and to sell his life dearly. Finette,
trembling with fear, threw one of the silver bullets into the sea, saying,
"Silver bullet, bright and pliant,
Save us from this frightful giant."
Scarcely had she spoken the magic words when a beautiful ship rose from
the waves like a swan spreading its white wings. Yvon and Finette plunged
into the sea; a rope was thrown them by an invisible hand, and when the
furious giant reached the shore the ship was receding rapidly at full sail,
leaving behind it a long furrow of shining foam.
Giants do not like the water. This fact is certified to by old Homer, who
knew Polyphemus; and the same observation will be found in all natural
histories worthy of the name. Finette's master resembled Polyphemus. He
roared with rage when he saw his slaves about to escape him. He ran
hesitatingly along the shore; he flung huge masses of rock after the vessel,
which happily fell by the side of it and only made great black holes in the
water; and, finally, mad with anger, he plunged head foremost into the sea
Stop the giant on his way."
And behold, the earth cracked apart with a terrific noise, and an enormous
fissure, a bottomless pit, stopped the giant just as he was stretching out his
hand to seize his prey.
"Let us fly!" cried Finette, grasping the arm of Yvon, who was gazing at the
giant with a swaggering air, defying him to come on.
The giant ran backward and forward along the abyss, like a bear in his cage,
seeking a passage everywhere and finding none; then, with a furious jerk,
he tore up an immense oak by the roots and flung it across the gap. The
branches of the oak nearly crushed the children as it fell. The giant seated
himself astride the huge tree, which bent under his weight, and crept slowly
along, suspended between heaven and earth, entangled as he was among the
branches. When he reached the other side, Yvon and Finette were already
on the shore, with the sea rolling before them.
Alas! there was neither bark nor ship. The fugitives were lost. Yvon, always
brave, picked up stones to attack the giant and to sell his life dearly. Finette,
trembling with fear, threw one of the silver bullets into the sea, saying,
"Silver bullet, bright and pliant,
Save us from this frightful giant."
Scarcely had she spoken the magic words when a beautiful ship rose from
the waves like a swan spreading its white wings. Yvon and Finette plunged
into the sea; a rope was thrown them by an invisible hand, and when the
furious giant reached the shore the ship was receding rapidly at full sail,
leaving behind it a long furrow of shining foam.
Giants do not like the water. This fact is certified to by old Homer, who
knew Polyphemus; and the same observation will be found in all natural
histories worthy of the name. Finette's master resembled Polyphemus. He
roared with rage when he saw his slaves about to escape him. He ran
hesitatingly along the shore; he flung huge masses of rock after the vessel,
which happily fell by the side of it and only made great black holes in the
water; and, finally, mad with anger, he plunged head foremost into the sea
Page 30
and began to swim after the ship with frightful speed. At each stroke he
advanced forty feet, blowing like a whale, and like a whale cleaving the
waves. By degrees he gained on his enemies; one more effort would bring
him within reach of the rudder, and already he was stretching out his arm to
seize it, when Finette threw the second silver bullet into the sea and cried,
in tears,
"Silver bullet, bright and pliant,
Save us from this frightful giant."
Suddenly from the midst of the foam darted forth a gigantic swordfish, with
a sword at least twenty feet in length. It rushed straight toward the giant,
who scarcely had time to dive, chased him under the water, pursued him on
the top of the waves, followed him closely whichever way he turned, and
forced him to flee as fast as he could to his island, where he finally landed
with the greatest difficulty, and fell upon the shore dripping, worn out, and
conquered.
"On—the Kerver!" cried Yvon; "we are saved."
"Not yet," said Finette, trembling. "The giant has a witch for a godmother; I
fear that she will revenge on me the insult offered to her godson. My art
tells me, my dear Yvon, that if you quit me a single instant until you give
me your name in the chapel of the Kervers I have everything to dread."
"By the unicorn of my ancestors," cried Yvon, "you have the heart of a hare
and not of a hero! Am I not here? Am I going to abandon you? Do you
believe that Providence has saved us from the fangs of that monster to
wreck us in port?"
He laughed so gaily that Finette laughed in turn at the terror that had seized
her.
advanced forty feet, blowing like a whale, and like a whale cleaving the
waves. By degrees he gained on his enemies; one more effort would bring
him within reach of the rudder, and already he was stretching out his arm to
seize it, when Finette threw the second silver bullet into the sea and cried,
in tears,
"Silver bullet, bright and pliant,
Save us from this frightful giant."
Suddenly from the midst of the foam darted forth a gigantic swordfish, with
a sword at least twenty feet in length. It rushed straight toward the giant,
who scarcely had time to dive, chased him under the water, pursued him on
the top of the waves, followed him closely whichever way he turned, and
forced him to flee as fast as he could to his island, where he finally landed
with the greatest difficulty, and fell upon the shore dripping, worn out, and
conquered.
"On—the Kerver!" cried Yvon; "we are saved."
"Not yet," said Finette, trembling. "The giant has a witch for a godmother; I
fear that she will revenge on me the insult offered to her godson. My art
tells me, my dear Yvon, that if you quit me a single instant until you give
me your name in the chapel of the Kervers I have everything to dread."
"By the unicorn of my ancestors," cried Yvon, "you have the heart of a hare
and not of a hero! Am I not here? Am I going to abandon you? Do you
believe that Providence has saved us from the fangs of that monster to
wreck us in port?"
He laughed so gaily that Finette laughed in turn at the terror that had seized
her.
Page 31
IV
The rest of the voyage passed off admirably. An invisible hand seemed to
impel the ship onward. Twenty days after their departure the boat landed
Yvon and Finette near Kerver Castle. Once on shore, Yvon turned to thank
the crew. No one was there. Both boat and ship had vanished under the
waves, leaving no trace behind but a gull on the wing.
Yvon recognized the spot where he had so often gathered shells and chased
the crabs to their holes when a child. Half an hour's walk would bring him
in sight of the towers of the old castle. His heart beat; he looked tenderly at
Finette and saw, for the first time, that her dress was fantastic and unworthy
of a woman about to enter the noble house of Kerver.
"My dear child," said he, "the baron, my father, is a noble lord, accustomed
to be treated with respect. I cannot introduce you to him in this gipsy dress;
neither is it fitting that you should enter our great castle on foot like a
peasant. Wait for me a few moments, and I will bring you a horse and one
of my sister's dresses. I wish you to be received like a lady of high degree. I
wish my father himself to meet you on your arrival, and hold it an honor to
give you his hand."
"Yvon, Yvon," cried Finette, "do not quit me, I beg you. Once returned to
your castle, I know that you will forget me."
"Forget you!" exclaimed Yvon. "If any one else were to offer me such an
insult I would teach him with my sword to suspect a Kerver. Forget you, my
Finette! You do not know the fidelity of a Breton."
That the Bretons are faithful no one doubts; but that they are still more
headstrong is a justice that none will deny them. It was useless for poor
Finette to plead in her most loving tones; she was forced to yield. She
resigned herself with a heavy heart, and said to Yvon:
"Go without me, then, to your castle, but only stay long enough to speak to
your friends; then go straight to the stable, and return as soon as possible.
The rest of the voyage passed off admirably. An invisible hand seemed to
impel the ship onward. Twenty days after their departure the boat landed
Yvon and Finette near Kerver Castle. Once on shore, Yvon turned to thank
the crew. No one was there. Both boat and ship had vanished under the
waves, leaving no trace behind but a gull on the wing.
Yvon recognized the spot where he had so often gathered shells and chased
the crabs to their holes when a child. Half an hour's walk would bring him
in sight of the towers of the old castle. His heart beat; he looked tenderly at
Finette and saw, for the first time, that her dress was fantastic and unworthy
of a woman about to enter the noble house of Kerver.
"My dear child," said he, "the baron, my father, is a noble lord, accustomed
to be treated with respect. I cannot introduce you to him in this gipsy dress;
neither is it fitting that you should enter our great castle on foot like a
peasant. Wait for me a few moments, and I will bring you a horse and one
of my sister's dresses. I wish you to be received like a lady of high degree. I
wish my father himself to meet you on your arrival, and hold it an honor to
give you his hand."
"Yvon, Yvon," cried Finette, "do not quit me, I beg you. Once returned to
your castle, I know that you will forget me."
"Forget you!" exclaimed Yvon. "If any one else were to offer me such an
insult I would teach him with my sword to suspect a Kerver. Forget you, my
Finette! You do not know the fidelity of a Breton."
That the Bretons are faithful no one doubts; but that they are still more
headstrong is a justice that none will deny them. It was useless for poor
Finette to plead in her most loving tones; she was forced to yield. She
resigned herself with a heavy heart, and said to Yvon:
"Go without me, then, to your castle, but only stay long enough to speak to
your friends; then go straight to the stable, and return as soon as possible.
Page 32
You will be surrounded by people; act as if you saw no one, and, above all,
do not eat or drink anything whatever. Should you take only a glass of
water, evil would come upon us both."
Yvon promised and swore all that Finette asked, but he smiled in his heart at
this feminine weakness. He was sure of himself; and he thought with pride
how different a Breton was from those fickle Frenchmen whose words, they
say, are borne away by the first breath of the wind.
On entering the old castle he could scarcely recognize its dark walls. All the
windows were festooned with leaves and flowers within and without; the
courtyard was strewn with fragrant grass; on one side was spread tables
groaning under their weight; on the other, musicians, mounted on casks,
were playing merry airs. The vassals, dressed in their holiday attire, were
singing and dancing and dancing and singing. It was a great day of rejoicing
at the castle. The baron himself was smiling. It is true that he had just
married his fifth daughter to the Knight of Kervalec. This marriage added
another quartering to the illustrious escutcheon of the Kervers.
Yvon, recognized and welcomed by all the crowd, was instantly surrounded
by his relatives, who embraced him and shook him by the hand. Where had
he been? Where did he come from? Had he conquered a kingdom, a duchy,
or a barony? Had he brought the bride the jewels of some queen? Had the
fairies protected him? How many rivals had he overthrown? All these
questions were showered upon him without reply. Yvon respectfully kissed
his father's hand, hastened to his sisters' chamber, took two of their finest
dresses, went to the stable, saddled a pony, mounted a beautiful Spanish
jennet, and was about to quit the castle, when he found his relatives, friends,
and vassals all standing in his way, their glasses in their hands, ready to
drink their young lord's health and his safe return.
Yvon gracefully thanked them, bowed, and made his way by degrees
through the crowd, when, just as he was about to cross the drawbridge, a
fair-haired lady, with a haughty and disdainful air, a stranger to him, a sister
of the bridegroom, perhaps, approached him, holding a pomegranate in her
hand.
"My handsome knight," said she, with a singular smile, "you surely will not
refuse a lady's first request. Taste this pomegranate, I entreat you. If you are
do not eat or drink anything whatever. Should you take only a glass of
water, evil would come upon us both."
Yvon promised and swore all that Finette asked, but he smiled in his heart at
this feminine weakness. He was sure of himself; and he thought with pride
how different a Breton was from those fickle Frenchmen whose words, they
say, are borne away by the first breath of the wind.
On entering the old castle he could scarcely recognize its dark walls. All the
windows were festooned with leaves and flowers within and without; the
courtyard was strewn with fragrant grass; on one side was spread tables
groaning under their weight; on the other, musicians, mounted on casks,
were playing merry airs. The vassals, dressed in their holiday attire, were
singing and dancing and dancing and singing. It was a great day of rejoicing
at the castle. The baron himself was smiling. It is true that he had just
married his fifth daughter to the Knight of Kervalec. This marriage added
another quartering to the illustrious escutcheon of the Kervers.
Yvon, recognized and welcomed by all the crowd, was instantly surrounded
by his relatives, who embraced him and shook him by the hand. Where had
he been? Where did he come from? Had he conquered a kingdom, a duchy,
or a barony? Had he brought the bride the jewels of some queen? Had the
fairies protected him? How many rivals had he overthrown? All these
questions were showered upon him without reply. Yvon respectfully kissed
his father's hand, hastened to his sisters' chamber, took two of their finest
dresses, went to the stable, saddled a pony, mounted a beautiful Spanish
jennet, and was about to quit the castle, when he found his relatives, friends,
and vassals all standing in his way, their glasses in their hands, ready to
drink their young lord's health and his safe return.
Yvon gracefully thanked them, bowed, and made his way by degrees
through the crowd, when, just as he was about to cross the drawbridge, a
fair-haired lady, with a haughty and disdainful air, a stranger to him, a sister
of the bridegroom, perhaps, approached him, holding a pomegranate in her
hand.
"My handsome knight," said she, with a singular smile, "you surely will not
refuse a lady's first request. Taste this pomegranate, I entreat you. If you are
Page 33
neither hungry nor thirsty after so long a journey, I suppose at least that you
have not forgotten the laws of politeness."
Yvon dared not refuse this appeal. He was very wrong. Scarcely had he
tasted the pomegranate when he looked round him like a man waking from
a dream.
"What am I doing on this horse?" thought he. "What means this pony that I
am leading? Is not my place in my father's house at my sister's wedding?
Why should I quit the castle?"
He threw the bridle to one of the grooms, leaped lightly to the ground, and
offered his hand to the fair-haired lady, who accepted him as her attendant
on the spot, and gave him her bouquet to hold as a special mark of favor.
Before the evening was over there was another betrothed couple in the
castle. Yvon had pledged his faith to the unknown lady and Finette was
forgotten.
have not forgotten the laws of politeness."
Yvon dared not refuse this appeal. He was very wrong. Scarcely had he
tasted the pomegranate when he looked round him like a man waking from
a dream.
"What am I doing on this horse?" thought he. "What means this pony that I
am leading? Is not my place in my father's house at my sister's wedding?
Why should I quit the castle?"
He threw the bridle to one of the grooms, leaped lightly to the ground, and
offered his hand to the fair-haired lady, who accepted him as her attendant
on the spot, and gave him her bouquet to hold as a special mark of favor.
Before the evening was over there was another betrothed couple in the
castle. Yvon had pledged his faith to the unknown lady and Finette was
forgotten.
Page 34
V
Poor Finette, seated on the seashore, waited all day long for Yvon, but Yvon
did not come. The sun was setting in the fiery waves when Finette rose,
sighing, and took the way to the castle in her turn. She had not walked long
in a steep road, bordered with thorn-trees in blossom, when she found
herself in front of a wretched hut at the door of which stood an old woman
about to milk her cow. Finette approached her and, making a low courtesy,
begged a shelter for the night.
Poor Finette, seated on the seashore, waited all day long for Yvon, but Yvon
did not come. The sun was setting in the fiery waves when Finette rose,
sighing, and took the way to the castle in her turn. She had not walked long
in a steep road, bordered with thorn-trees in blossom, when she found
herself in front of a wretched hut at the door of which stood an old woman
about to milk her cow. Finette approached her and, making a low courtesy,
begged a shelter for the night.
Page 35
SHE FOUND HERSELF IN FRONT OF A WRETCHED HUT AT THE DOOR OF WHICH
STOOD AN OLD WOMAN, OF WHOM SHE BEGGED SHELTER FOR THE NIGHT
The old woman looked at the stranger from head to foot. With her buskins
trimmed with fur, her full red petticoat, her blue jacket edged with jet, and
STOOD AN OLD WOMAN, OF WHOM SHE BEGGED SHELTER FOR THE NIGHT
The old woman looked at the stranger from head to foot. With her buskins
trimmed with fur, her full red petticoat, her blue jacket edged with jet, and
Page 36
her diadem, Finette looked more like an Egyptian princess than a Christian.
The old woman frowned and, shaking her fist in the face of the poor
forsaken girl, "Begone, witch!" she cried; "there is no room for you in this
honest house."
"My good mother," said Finette, "give me only a corner of the stable."
"Oh," said the old woman, laughing and showing the only tooth she had
left, which projected from her mouth like a bear's tusk, "so you want a
corner of the stable, do you! Well, you shall have it if you will fill my milk-
pail with gold."
"It is a bargain," said Finette, quietly. She opened a leather purse which she
wore at her belt, took from it a golden bullet, and threw it into the milk-pail,
saying,
"Golden bullet, precious treasure,
Save me, if it be thy pleasure."
And behold! the pieces of gold began to dance about in the pail; they rose
higher and higher, flapping about like fish in a net, while the old woman, on
her knees, gazed with wonder at the sight.
When the pail was full the old woman rose, put her arm through the handle,
and said to Finette, "Madam, all is yours, the house, the cow, and
everything else. Hurrah! I am going to the town to live like a lady with
nothing to do. Oh dear, how I wish I were only sixty!" And, shaking her
crutch, without looking backward, she set out on a run toward Kerver
Castle.
Finette entered the house. It was a wretched hovel, dark, low, damp, bad-
smelling, and full of dust and spiders' webs—a horrible refuge for a woman
accustomed to living in the giant's grand castle. Without seeming troubled,
Finette went to the hearth, on which a few green boughs were smoking,
took another golden bullet from her purse, and threw it into the fire, saying,
"Golden bullet, precious treasure,
Save me, if it be thy pleasure."
The old woman frowned and, shaking her fist in the face of the poor
forsaken girl, "Begone, witch!" she cried; "there is no room for you in this
honest house."
"My good mother," said Finette, "give me only a corner of the stable."
"Oh," said the old woman, laughing and showing the only tooth she had
left, which projected from her mouth like a bear's tusk, "so you want a
corner of the stable, do you! Well, you shall have it if you will fill my milk-
pail with gold."
"It is a bargain," said Finette, quietly. She opened a leather purse which she
wore at her belt, took from it a golden bullet, and threw it into the milk-pail,
saying,
"Golden bullet, precious treasure,
Save me, if it be thy pleasure."
And behold! the pieces of gold began to dance about in the pail; they rose
higher and higher, flapping about like fish in a net, while the old woman, on
her knees, gazed with wonder at the sight.
When the pail was full the old woman rose, put her arm through the handle,
and said to Finette, "Madam, all is yours, the house, the cow, and
everything else. Hurrah! I am going to the town to live like a lady with
nothing to do. Oh dear, how I wish I were only sixty!" And, shaking her
crutch, without looking backward, she set out on a run toward Kerver
Castle.
Finette entered the house. It was a wretched hovel, dark, low, damp, bad-
smelling, and full of dust and spiders' webs—a horrible refuge for a woman
accustomed to living in the giant's grand castle. Without seeming troubled,
Finette went to the hearth, on which a few green boughs were smoking,
took another golden bullet from her purse, and threw it into the fire, saying,
"Golden bullet, precious treasure,
Save me, if it be thy pleasure."
Page 37
The gold melted, bubbled up, and spread all over the house like running
water, and behold! the whole cottage, the walls, the thatch, the wooden
rocking-chair, the stool, the chest, the bed, the cow's horns—everything,
even to the spiders in their webs, was turned to gold. The house gleamed in
the moonlight, among the trees, like a star in the night.
When Finette had milked the cow and drank a little new milk, she threw
herself on the bed without undressing, and, worn out by the fatigue of the
day, fell asleep in the midst of her tears.
Old women do not know how to hold their tongues, at least in Brittany.
Finette's hostess had scarcely reached the village when she hastened to the
house of the steward. He was an important personage, who had more than
once made her tremble when she had driven her cow into her neighbor's
pasture by mistake. The steward listened to the old woman's story, shook
his head, and said it looked like witchcraft; then he mysteriously brought a
pair of scales, weighed the guineas, which he found to be genuine and of
full weight, kept as many of them as he could, and advised the owner to tell
no one of this strange adventure. "If it should come to the ears of the bailiff
or the seneschal," said he, "the least that would happen to you, mother,
would be to lose every one of these beautiful bright guineas. Justice is
impartial; it knows neither favor nor repugnance; it takes the whole."
The old woman thanked the steward for his advice, and promised to follow
it. She kept her word so well that she only told her story that evening to two
neighbors, her dearest friends, both of whom swore on the heads of their
little children to keep it secret. The oath was a solemn one, and so well kept
that at noon the next day there was not a boy of six in the village that did
not point his finger at the old woman, while the very dogs seemed to bark in
their language, "Here is the old woman with her guineas!"
A girl that amuses herself by filling milk-pails with gold is not to be found
every day. Even though she should be something of a witch, such a girl
would none the less be a treasure in a family. The steward, who was a
bachelor, made this wise reflection that night on going to bed. Before dawn
he rose to make his rounds in the direction of the stranger's cottage. By the
first gleam of day he spied something shining in the distance like a light
among the woods. On reaching the place, he was greatly surprised to find a
water, and behold! the whole cottage, the walls, the thatch, the wooden
rocking-chair, the stool, the chest, the bed, the cow's horns—everything,
even to the spiders in their webs, was turned to gold. The house gleamed in
the moonlight, among the trees, like a star in the night.
When Finette had milked the cow and drank a little new milk, she threw
herself on the bed without undressing, and, worn out by the fatigue of the
day, fell asleep in the midst of her tears.
Old women do not know how to hold their tongues, at least in Brittany.
Finette's hostess had scarcely reached the village when she hastened to the
house of the steward. He was an important personage, who had more than
once made her tremble when she had driven her cow into her neighbor's
pasture by mistake. The steward listened to the old woman's story, shook
his head, and said it looked like witchcraft; then he mysteriously brought a
pair of scales, weighed the guineas, which he found to be genuine and of
full weight, kept as many of them as he could, and advised the owner to tell
no one of this strange adventure. "If it should come to the ears of the bailiff
or the seneschal," said he, "the least that would happen to you, mother,
would be to lose every one of these beautiful bright guineas. Justice is
impartial; it knows neither favor nor repugnance; it takes the whole."
The old woman thanked the steward for his advice, and promised to follow
it. She kept her word so well that she only told her story that evening to two
neighbors, her dearest friends, both of whom swore on the heads of their
little children to keep it secret. The oath was a solemn one, and so well kept
that at noon the next day there was not a boy of six in the village that did
not point his finger at the old woman, while the very dogs seemed to bark in
their language, "Here is the old woman with her guineas!"
A girl that amuses herself by filling milk-pails with gold is not to be found
every day. Even though she should be something of a witch, such a girl
would none the less be a treasure in a family. The steward, who was a
bachelor, made this wise reflection that night on going to bed. Before dawn
he rose to make his rounds in the direction of the stranger's cottage. By the
first gleam of day he spied something shining in the distance like a light
among the woods. On reaching the place, he was greatly surprised to find a
Page 38
golden cottage instead of the wretched hut that had stood there the day
before. But, on entering the house, he was much more surprised and
delighted to find a beautiful young girl, with raven hair, sitting by the
window and spinning on her distaff with the air of an empress.
Like all men, the steward did himself justice, and knew, at the bottom of his
heart, that there was not a woman in the world that would not be too happy
to give him her hand. Without hesitating, therefore, he declared to Finette
that he had come to marry her. The young girl burst out laughing, upon
which the steward flew into a passion.
"Take care!" said he, in a terrible voice. "I am the master here. No one
knows who you are or whence you came. The gold that you gave the old
woman has raised suspicions. There is magic in this house. If you do not
accept me for a husband this very instant, I will arrest you, and before night,
perhaps, a witch will be burned before Kerver Castle."
"You are very amiable," said Finette, with a charming grimace; "you have a
peculiar way of paying court to ladies. Even when they have decided not to
refuse, a gallant man spares their blushes."
"We Bretons are plain-spoken people," replied the steward; "we go straight
to the point. Marriage or prison, which do you choose?"
"Oh!" cried Finette, laying down the distaff, "there are the firebrands falling
all over the room."
"Don't trouble yourself," said the steward; "I will pick them up."
"Lay them carefully on the top of the ashes," returned Finette. "Have you
the tongs?"
"Yes," said the steward, picking up the crackling coals.
"Abracadabra!" cried Finette, rising. "Villain, may the tongs hold you, and
may you hold the tongs till sunset!"
No sooner said than done. The wicked steward stood there all day with the
tongs in his hand, picking up and throwing back the burning coals that
snapped in his face and the hot ashes that flew into his eyes. It was useless
for him to shout, pray, weep, and blaspheme; no one heard him. If Finette
before. But, on entering the house, he was much more surprised and
delighted to find a beautiful young girl, with raven hair, sitting by the
window and spinning on her distaff with the air of an empress.
Like all men, the steward did himself justice, and knew, at the bottom of his
heart, that there was not a woman in the world that would not be too happy
to give him her hand. Without hesitating, therefore, he declared to Finette
that he had come to marry her. The young girl burst out laughing, upon
which the steward flew into a passion.
"Take care!" said he, in a terrible voice. "I am the master here. No one
knows who you are or whence you came. The gold that you gave the old
woman has raised suspicions. There is magic in this house. If you do not
accept me for a husband this very instant, I will arrest you, and before night,
perhaps, a witch will be burned before Kerver Castle."
"You are very amiable," said Finette, with a charming grimace; "you have a
peculiar way of paying court to ladies. Even when they have decided not to
refuse, a gallant man spares their blushes."
"We Bretons are plain-spoken people," replied the steward; "we go straight
to the point. Marriage or prison, which do you choose?"
"Oh!" cried Finette, laying down the distaff, "there are the firebrands falling
all over the room."
"Don't trouble yourself," said the steward; "I will pick them up."
"Lay them carefully on the top of the ashes," returned Finette. "Have you
the tongs?"
"Yes," said the steward, picking up the crackling coals.
"Abracadabra!" cried Finette, rising. "Villain, may the tongs hold you, and
may you hold the tongs till sunset!"
No sooner said than done. The wicked steward stood there all day with the
tongs in his hand, picking up and throwing back the burning coals that
snapped in his face and the hot ashes that flew into his eyes. It was useless
for him to shout, pray, weep, and blaspheme; no one heard him. If Finette
Page 39
had stayed at home, she would doubtless have taken pity on him; but after
putting the spell upon him, she hastened to the seashore, where, forgetting
everything else, she watched for Yvon in vain.
The moment that the sun set, the tongs fell from the steward's hands. He did
not stop to finish his errand, but ran as if the devil or justice were at his
heels. He made such leaps, he uttered such groans, he was so blackened,
scorched, and benumbed, that every one in the village was afraid of him,
thinking that he was mad. The boldest tried to speak to him, but he fled
without answering, and hid himself in his house, more ashamed than a wolf
that has left his paw in the trap.
At evening, when Finette returned home in despair, instead of the steward
she found another visitor little less formidable. The bailiff had heard the
story of the guineas and had also made up his mind to marry the stranger.
He was not rough, like the steward, but a fat, good-natured man that could
not speak without bursting into a laugh, showing his great yellow teeth, and
puffing and blowing like an ox, though at heart he was not less obstinate or
less threatening than his predecessor. Finette entreated the bailiff to leave
her alone. He laughed, and hinted to her, in a good-natured way, that, by
right of his office, he had the power to imprison and hang people without
process of law. She clasped her hands and begged him with tears to go. For
his only answer, he took a roll of parchment from his pocket, wrote on it a
contract of marriage, and declared to Finette that, should he stay all night,
he would not leave the house till she had signed the promise.
"Nevertheless," said he, "if you do not like my person, I have another
parchment here on which I will write an agreement to live apart; and if my
sight annoys you you have only to shut your eyes."
"Why," said Finette, "I might decide to do as you wish if I were sure of
finding a good husband in you; but I am afraid."
"Of what, my dear child?" asked the bailiff, smiling, and already as proud
as a peacock.
"Do you think," said she, with a pettish air, "that a good husband would
leave that door wide open and not know that his wife was freezing with
cold?"
putting the spell upon him, she hastened to the seashore, where, forgetting
everything else, she watched for Yvon in vain.
The moment that the sun set, the tongs fell from the steward's hands. He did
not stop to finish his errand, but ran as if the devil or justice were at his
heels. He made such leaps, he uttered such groans, he was so blackened,
scorched, and benumbed, that every one in the village was afraid of him,
thinking that he was mad. The boldest tried to speak to him, but he fled
without answering, and hid himself in his house, more ashamed than a wolf
that has left his paw in the trap.
At evening, when Finette returned home in despair, instead of the steward
she found another visitor little less formidable. The bailiff had heard the
story of the guineas and had also made up his mind to marry the stranger.
He was not rough, like the steward, but a fat, good-natured man that could
not speak without bursting into a laugh, showing his great yellow teeth, and
puffing and blowing like an ox, though at heart he was not less obstinate or
less threatening than his predecessor. Finette entreated the bailiff to leave
her alone. He laughed, and hinted to her, in a good-natured way, that, by
right of his office, he had the power to imprison and hang people without
process of law. She clasped her hands and begged him with tears to go. For
his only answer, he took a roll of parchment from his pocket, wrote on it a
contract of marriage, and declared to Finette that, should he stay all night,
he would not leave the house till she had signed the promise.
"Nevertheless," said he, "if you do not like my person, I have another
parchment here on which I will write an agreement to live apart; and if my
sight annoys you you have only to shut your eyes."
"Why," said Finette, "I might decide to do as you wish if I were sure of
finding a good husband in you; but I am afraid."
"Of what, my dear child?" asked the bailiff, smiling, and already as proud
as a peacock.
"Do you think," said she, with a pettish air, "that a good husband would
leave that door wide open and not know that his wife was freezing with
cold?"
Page 40
"You are right, my dear," said the bailiff; "it was very stupid in me. I will go
and shut it."
"Have you hold of the knob?" asked Finette.
"Yes, my charmer," answered the happy bailiff; "I am just shutting the
door."
"Abracadabra!" cried Finette. "May you hold the door, villain, and may the
door hold you till daybreak."
And behold! the door opened and shut, and slammed against the walls like
an eagle flapping its wings. You may judge what a dance the poor captive
kept up all night. Never had he tried such a waltz, and I imagine that he
never wished to dance a second one of the same sort. Sometimes the door
swung open with him in the street; sometimes it flew back and crushed him
against the wall. He swung backward and forward, screaming, swearing,
weeping, and praying, but all in vain; the door was deaf, and Finette asleep.
At daybreak his hands unclasped and he fell in the road head foremost.
Without waiting to finish his errand, he ran as if the Moors were after him.
He did not even turn round, for fear that the door might be at his heels.
Fortunately for him, all were still asleep when he reached the village, and
he could hide himself in bed without any one seeing his deplorable plight.
This was a great piece of good fortune for him, for he was covered with
whitewash from head to foot, and so pale, haggard, and trembling that he
might have been taken for the ghost of a miller escaped from the infernal
regions.
When Finette opened her eyes she saw by her bedside a tall man dressed in
black, with a velvet cap and a sword. It was the seneschal of the barony of
Kerver. He stood with his arms folded, gazing at Finette in a way that
chilled the very marrow of her bones.
"What is your name, vassal?" said he, in a voice of thunder.
"Finette, at your service, my lord," replied she, trembling.
"Is this house and furniture yours?"
"Yes, my lord, everything, at your service."
and shut it."
"Have you hold of the knob?" asked Finette.
"Yes, my charmer," answered the happy bailiff; "I am just shutting the
door."
"Abracadabra!" cried Finette. "May you hold the door, villain, and may the
door hold you till daybreak."
And behold! the door opened and shut, and slammed against the walls like
an eagle flapping its wings. You may judge what a dance the poor captive
kept up all night. Never had he tried such a waltz, and I imagine that he
never wished to dance a second one of the same sort. Sometimes the door
swung open with him in the street; sometimes it flew back and crushed him
against the wall. He swung backward and forward, screaming, swearing,
weeping, and praying, but all in vain; the door was deaf, and Finette asleep.
At daybreak his hands unclasped and he fell in the road head foremost.
Without waiting to finish his errand, he ran as if the Moors were after him.
He did not even turn round, for fear that the door might be at his heels.
Fortunately for him, all were still asleep when he reached the village, and
he could hide himself in bed without any one seeing his deplorable plight.
This was a great piece of good fortune for him, for he was covered with
whitewash from head to foot, and so pale, haggard, and trembling that he
might have been taken for the ghost of a miller escaped from the infernal
regions.
When Finette opened her eyes she saw by her bedside a tall man dressed in
black, with a velvet cap and a sword. It was the seneschal of the barony of
Kerver. He stood with his arms folded, gazing at Finette in a way that
chilled the very marrow of her bones.
"What is your name, vassal?" said he, in a voice of thunder.
"Finette, at your service, my lord," replied she, trembling.
"Is this house and furniture yours?"
"Yes, my lord, everything, at your service."
Page 41
"I mean that it shall be at my service," returned the seneschal, sternly. "Rise,
vassal! I do you the honor to marry you, and to take yourself, your person,
and your property under my guardianship."
"My lord," returned Finette, "this is much too great an honor for a poor girl
like me, a stranger, without friends or kindred."
"Be silent, vassal!" replied the seneschal. "I am your lord and master; I have
nothing to do with your advice. Sign this paper."
"My lord," said Finette, "I don't know how to write."
"Do you think that I do, either?" returned the seneschal, in a voice that
shook the house. "Do you take me for a clerk? A cross—that is the signature
of gentlemen."
He made a large cross on the paper, and handed the pen to Finette.
"Sign," said he. "If you are afraid to make a cross, infidel, you pass your
own death sentence, and I shall take on myself to execute it." He drew his
heavy sword from the scabbard as he spoke, and threw it on the table.
For her only answer, Finette leaped out of the window and ran to the stable.
The seneschal pursued her thither, but, on attempting to enter, an
unexpected obstacle stopped him. The frightened cow had backed at the
sight of the young girl, and stood in the doorway, with Finette clinging to
her horns and making of her a sort of buckler.
"You shall not escape me, sorceress!" cried the seneschal, and, with a grasp
like that of Hercules, he seized the cow by the tail and dragged her out of
the stable.
"Abracadabra!" cried Finette. "May the cow's tail hold you, villain, and
may you hold the cow's tail till you have both been around the world
together."
And behold! the cow darted off like lightning, dragging the unhappy
seneschal after her. Nothing stopped the two inseparable comrades; they
rushed over mountains and valleys, crossed marshes, rivers, quagmires, and
brakes, glided over the seas without sinking, were frozen in Siberia and
scorched in Africa, climbed the Himalayas, descended Mont Blanc, and at
vassal! I do you the honor to marry you, and to take yourself, your person,
and your property under my guardianship."
"My lord," returned Finette, "this is much too great an honor for a poor girl
like me, a stranger, without friends or kindred."
"Be silent, vassal!" replied the seneschal. "I am your lord and master; I have
nothing to do with your advice. Sign this paper."
"My lord," said Finette, "I don't know how to write."
"Do you think that I do, either?" returned the seneschal, in a voice that
shook the house. "Do you take me for a clerk? A cross—that is the signature
of gentlemen."
He made a large cross on the paper, and handed the pen to Finette.
"Sign," said he. "If you are afraid to make a cross, infidel, you pass your
own death sentence, and I shall take on myself to execute it." He drew his
heavy sword from the scabbard as he spoke, and threw it on the table.
For her only answer, Finette leaped out of the window and ran to the stable.
The seneschal pursued her thither, but, on attempting to enter, an
unexpected obstacle stopped him. The frightened cow had backed at the
sight of the young girl, and stood in the doorway, with Finette clinging to
her horns and making of her a sort of buckler.
"You shall not escape me, sorceress!" cried the seneschal, and, with a grasp
like that of Hercules, he seized the cow by the tail and dragged her out of
the stable.
"Abracadabra!" cried Finette. "May the cow's tail hold you, villain, and
may you hold the cow's tail till you have both been around the world
together."
And behold! the cow darted off like lightning, dragging the unhappy
seneschal after her. Nothing stopped the two inseparable comrades; they
rushed over mountains and valleys, crossed marshes, rivers, quagmires, and
brakes, glided over the seas without sinking, were frozen in Siberia and
scorched in Africa, climbed the Himalayas, descended Mont Blanc, and at
Page 42
length, after thirty-six hours of a journey, the like of which had never been
seen, both stopped out of breath in the public square of the village.
A seneschal harnessed to a cow's tail is a sight not to be seen every day, and
all the peasants in the neighborhood crowded together to wonder at the
spectacle. But, torn as he was by the cactuses of Barbary and the thickets of
Tartary, the seneschal had lost nothing of his haughty air. With a threatening
gesture he dispersed the rabble, and limped to his house to taste the repose
of which he began to feel the need.
seen, both stopped out of breath in the public square of the village.
A seneschal harnessed to a cow's tail is a sight not to be seen every day, and
all the peasants in the neighborhood crowded together to wonder at the
spectacle. But, torn as he was by the cactuses of Barbary and the thickets of
Tartary, the seneschal had lost nothing of his haughty air. With a threatening
gesture he dispersed the rabble, and limped to his house to taste the repose
of which he began to feel the need.
Page 43
VI
While the steward, the bailiff, and the seneschal were experiencing these
little unpleasantnesses, of which they did not think it proper to boast,
preparations were being made for a great event at Kerver Castle, namely,
the marriage of Yvon and the fair-haired lady. Two days had passed in these
preparations, and all the friends of the family had gathered together for
twenty leagues round, when, one fine morning Yvon and his bride, with the
Baron and Baroness Kerver, took their seats in a great carriage adorned with
flowers, and set out for the celebrated church of St. Maclou.
A hundred knights in full armor, mounted on horses decked with ribbons,
rode on each side of the betrothed couple, each with his vizor raised and his
lance at rest in token of honor. By the side of each baron, a squire, also on
horseback, carried the seigniorial banner. At the head of the procession rode
the seneschal, with a gilded staff in his hand. Behind the carriage gravely
walked the bailiff, followed by the vassals, while the steward railed at the
serfs, a noisy and curious rabble.
As they were crossing a brook, a league from the castle, one of the traces of
the carriage broke, and they were forced to stop. The accident repaired, the
coachman cracked his whip, and the horses started with such force that the
new trace broke in three pieces. Six times this provoking piece of wood was
replaced, and six times it broke anew, without drawing the carriage from the
hole where it was wedged.
Every one had a word of advice to offer; even the peasants, as wheelwrights
and carpenters, were not the last to make a show of their knowledge. This
gave the steward courage; he approached the baron, took off his cap, and,
scratching his head,
"My lord," said he, "in the house that you see shining yonder among the
trees there lives a woman who does things such as nobody else can do. Only
persuade her to lend you her tongs, and, in my opinion, they will hold till
morning."
While the steward, the bailiff, and the seneschal were experiencing these
little unpleasantnesses, of which they did not think it proper to boast,
preparations were being made for a great event at Kerver Castle, namely,
the marriage of Yvon and the fair-haired lady. Two days had passed in these
preparations, and all the friends of the family had gathered together for
twenty leagues round, when, one fine morning Yvon and his bride, with the
Baron and Baroness Kerver, took their seats in a great carriage adorned with
flowers, and set out for the celebrated church of St. Maclou.
A hundred knights in full armor, mounted on horses decked with ribbons,
rode on each side of the betrothed couple, each with his vizor raised and his
lance at rest in token of honor. By the side of each baron, a squire, also on
horseback, carried the seigniorial banner. At the head of the procession rode
the seneschal, with a gilded staff in his hand. Behind the carriage gravely
walked the bailiff, followed by the vassals, while the steward railed at the
serfs, a noisy and curious rabble.
As they were crossing a brook, a league from the castle, one of the traces of
the carriage broke, and they were forced to stop. The accident repaired, the
coachman cracked his whip, and the horses started with such force that the
new trace broke in three pieces. Six times this provoking piece of wood was
replaced, and six times it broke anew, without drawing the carriage from the
hole where it was wedged.
Every one had a word of advice to offer; even the peasants, as wheelwrights
and carpenters, were not the last to make a show of their knowledge. This
gave the steward courage; he approached the baron, took off his cap, and,
scratching his head,
"My lord," said he, "in the house that you see shining yonder among the
trees there lives a woman who does things such as nobody else can do. Only
persuade her to lend you her tongs, and, in my opinion, they will hold till
morning."
Page 44
The baron made a sign, and ten peasants ran to the cottage of Finette, who
very obligingly lent them her gold tongs. They were put in the place of the
trace; the coachman cracked his whip, and off went the carriage like a
feather.
Every one rejoiced, but the joy did not last long. A hundred steps farther, lo!
the bottom of the carriage gave way; little more, and the noble Kerver
family would have sunk quite out of sight. The wheelwrights and the
carpenters set to work at once; they sawed planks, nailed them down fast,
and in the twinkling of an eye repaired the accident. The coachman cracked
his whip and the horses started, when, behold! half of the carriage was left
behind; the Baroness Kerver sat motionless by the side of the bride, while
Yvon and the baron were carried off at full gallop. Here was a new
difficulty. Three times was the carriage mended, three times it broke anew.
There was every reason to believe that it was enchanted.
Every one had a word of advice to offer. This gave the bailiff courage. He
approached the baron and said, in a low tone:
"My lord, in the house that you see shining yonder among the trees there
lives a woman who does things such as nobody else can do. Only persuade
her to lend you her door for the bottom of the carriage, and, in my opinion,
it will hold till morning."
The baron made a sign, and twenty peasants ran to the cottage of Finette,
who very obligingly lent them her gold door. They put it in the bottom of
the carriage, where it fitted as if it had been made expressly for it. The party
took their seats in the carriage, the coachman cracked his whip, the church
was in sight, and all the troubles of the journey seemed ended.
Not at all! Suddenly the horses stopped and refused to draw. There were
four of them. Six, eight, ten, twenty-four more were put to the carriage, but
all in vain; it was impossible to stir them. The more they were whipped the
deeper the wheels sunk into the ground, like the coulter of a plow.
What were they to do? To go on foot would have been a disgrace. To mount
a horse and ride to the church like simple peasants was not the custom of
the Kervers. They tried to lift the carriage, they pushed the wheels, they
very obligingly lent them her gold tongs. They were put in the place of the
trace; the coachman cracked his whip, and off went the carriage like a
feather.
Every one rejoiced, but the joy did not last long. A hundred steps farther, lo!
the bottom of the carriage gave way; little more, and the noble Kerver
family would have sunk quite out of sight. The wheelwrights and the
carpenters set to work at once; they sawed planks, nailed them down fast,
and in the twinkling of an eye repaired the accident. The coachman cracked
his whip and the horses started, when, behold! half of the carriage was left
behind; the Baroness Kerver sat motionless by the side of the bride, while
Yvon and the baron were carried off at full gallop. Here was a new
difficulty. Three times was the carriage mended, three times it broke anew.
There was every reason to believe that it was enchanted.
Every one had a word of advice to offer. This gave the bailiff courage. He
approached the baron and said, in a low tone:
"My lord, in the house that you see shining yonder among the trees there
lives a woman who does things such as nobody else can do. Only persuade
her to lend you her door for the bottom of the carriage, and, in my opinion,
it will hold till morning."
The baron made a sign, and twenty peasants ran to the cottage of Finette,
who very obligingly lent them her gold door. They put it in the bottom of
the carriage, where it fitted as if it had been made expressly for it. The party
took their seats in the carriage, the coachman cracked his whip, the church
was in sight, and all the troubles of the journey seemed ended.
Not at all! Suddenly the horses stopped and refused to draw. There were
four of them. Six, eight, ten, twenty-four more were put to the carriage, but
all in vain; it was impossible to stir them. The more they were whipped the
deeper the wheels sunk into the ground, like the coulter of a plow.
What were they to do? To go on foot would have been a disgrace. To mount
a horse and ride to the church like simple peasants was not the custom of
the Kervers. They tried to lift the carriage, they pushed the wheels, they
Page 45
shook it, they pulled it, but all in vain. Meanwhile the day was declining
and the hour for the marriage had passed.
Every one had a word of advice to offer. This gave the seneschal courage.
He approached the baron, alighted from his horse, raised his velvet cap, and
said:
"My lord, in the house that you see shining yonder among the trees there
lives a woman who does things such as nobody else can do. Only persuade
her to lend you her cow to draw the carriage, and, in my opinion, she will
draw it till morning."
The baron made a sign, and thirty peasants ran to the cottage of Finette,
who very obligingly lent them her golden-horned cow.
To go to church drawn by a cow was not, perhaps, what the ambitious bride
had dreamed of, but it was better than to remain unmarried in the road. The
heifer was harnessed, therefore, before the four horses, and everybody
looked on anxiously to see what this boasted animal would do.
But before the coachman had time to crack his whip, lo! the cow started off
as if she were about to go around the world anew. Horses, carriage, baron,
betrothed, coachman, all were hurried away by the furious animal. In vain
the knights spurred their horses to follow the pair; in vain the peasants ran
at full speed, taking the cross-road and cutting across the meadows. The
carriage flew as if it had wings; a pigeon could not have followed it.
On reaching the door of the church, the party, a little disturbed by this rapid
journey, would not have been sorry to alight. Everything was ready for the
ceremony and the bridal pair had long been expected; but, instead of
stopping, the cow redoubled her speed. Thirteen times she ran round the
church like lightning, then suddenly made her way in a straight line across
the fields to the castle, with such force that the whole party were almost
shaken to pieces before their arrival.
and the hour for the marriage had passed.
Every one had a word of advice to offer. This gave the seneschal courage.
He approached the baron, alighted from his horse, raised his velvet cap, and
said:
"My lord, in the house that you see shining yonder among the trees there
lives a woman who does things such as nobody else can do. Only persuade
her to lend you her cow to draw the carriage, and, in my opinion, she will
draw it till morning."
The baron made a sign, and thirty peasants ran to the cottage of Finette,
who very obligingly lent them her golden-horned cow.
To go to church drawn by a cow was not, perhaps, what the ambitious bride
had dreamed of, but it was better than to remain unmarried in the road. The
heifer was harnessed, therefore, before the four horses, and everybody
looked on anxiously to see what this boasted animal would do.
But before the coachman had time to crack his whip, lo! the cow started off
as if she were about to go around the world anew. Horses, carriage, baron,
betrothed, coachman, all were hurried away by the furious animal. In vain
the knights spurred their horses to follow the pair; in vain the peasants ran
at full speed, taking the cross-road and cutting across the meadows. The
carriage flew as if it had wings; a pigeon could not have followed it.
On reaching the door of the church, the party, a little disturbed by this rapid
journey, would not have been sorry to alight. Everything was ready for the
ceremony and the bridal pair had long been expected; but, instead of
stopping, the cow redoubled her speed. Thirteen times she ran round the
church like lightning, then suddenly made her way in a straight line across
the fields to the castle, with such force that the whole party were almost
shaken to pieces before their arrival.
Page 46
VII
No more marriage was to be thought of for that day; but the tables were set
and the dinner served, and the Baron Kerver was too noble a knight to take
leave of his brave Bretons until they had eaten and drunk according to
custom—that is, from sunset till sunrise, and even a little later.
Orders were given for the guests to take their seats. Ninety-six tables were
ranged in eight rows. In front of them, on a large platform covered with
velvet, with a canopy in the middle, was a table larger than the rest, and
loaded with fruit and flowers, to say nothing of the roast hares, and the
peacocks smoking beneath their plumage. At this table the bridal pair were
to have been seated in full sight, in order that nothing might be lacking to
the pleasures of the feast, and that the meanest peasant might have the
honor of saluting them by emptying his cup of hydromel to the honor and
prosperity of the high and mighty house of Kerver.
The baron seated the hundred knights at his table, and placed their squires
behind their chairs to serve them. At his right he put the bride and Yvon, but
he left the seat at his left vacant, and, calling a page, "Child," said he, "run
to the house of the stranger lady who obliged us only too much this
morning. It was not her fault if her success exceeded her good will. Tell her
that the Baron Kerver thanks her for her help and invites her to the wedding
feast of his son, Lord Yvon."
On reaching the golden house, where Finette, in tears, was mourning for her
beloved, the page bent one knee to the ground and, in the baron's name,
invited the stranger lady to the castle to do honor to the wedding of Lord
Yvon.
"Thank your master for me," answered the young girl, proudly, "and tell
him that if he is too noble to come to my house, I am too noble to go to
his."
When the page repeated this answer to his master the Baron Kerver struck
the table such a blow that three plates flew in the air.
No more marriage was to be thought of for that day; but the tables were set
and the dinner served, and the Baron Kerver was too noble a knight to take
leave of his brave Bretons until they had eaten and drunk according to
custom—that is, from sunset till sunrise, and even a little later.
Orders were given for the guests to take their seats. Ninety-six tables were
ranged in eight rows. In front of them, on a large platform covered with
velvet, with a canopy in the middle, was a table larger than the rest, and
loaded with fruit and flowers, to say nothing of the roast hares, and the
peacocks smoking beneath their plumage. At this table the bridal pair were
to have been seated in full sight, in order that nothing might be lacking to
the pleasures of the feast, and that the meanest peasant might have the
honor of saluting them by emptying his cup of hydromel to the honor and
prosperity of the high and mighty house of Kerver.
The baron seated the hundred knights at his table, and placed their squires
behind their chairs to serve them. At his right he put the bride and Yvon, but
he left the seat at his left vacant, and, calling a page, "Child," said he, "run
to the house of the stranger lady who obliged us only too much this
morning. It was not her fault if her success exceeded her good will. Tell her
that the Baron Kerver thanks her for her help and invites her to the wedding
feast of his son, Lord Yvon."
On reaching the golden house, where Finette, in tears, was mourning for her
beloved, the page bent one knee to the ground and, in the baron's name,
invited the stranger lady to the castle to do honor to the wedding of Lord
Yvon.
"Thank your master for me," answered the young girl, proudly, "and tell
him that if he is too noble to come to my house, I am too noble to go to
his."
When the page repeated this answer to his master the Baron Kerver struck
the table such a blow that three plates flew in the air.
Page 47
"By my honor," said he, "this is spoken like a lady, and for the first time I
own myself beaten. Quick, saddle my dun mare, and let my knights and
squires prepare to attend me."
It was with this brilliant train that the baron alighted at the door of the
golden cottage. He begged Finette's pardon, held the stirrup for her, and
seated her behind him on his own horse, neither more nor less than a
duchess in person. Through respect, he did not speak a single word to her
on the way. On reaching the castle he uncovered his head and led her to the
seat of honor that he had chosen for her.
The baron's departure had made a great excitement, and his return caused
still greater surprise. Every one asked who the lady could be that the baron
treated with such respect. Judging from her costume, she was a foreigner.
Could she be the Duchess of Normandy or the Queen of France? The
steward, the bailiff, and the seneschal were appealed to. The steward
trembled, the bailiff turned pale, and the seneschal blushed, but all three
were as mute as fishes. The silence of these important personages added to
the general wonder.
All eyes were fixed on Finette, who felt a deadly chill at her heart, for Yvon
saw, but did not know her. He cast an indifferent glance at her, then began
again to talk in a tender tone to the fair-haired lady, who smiled
disdainfully.
Finette, in despair, took from the purse the golden bullet, her last hope.
While talking with the baron, who was charmed with her wit, she shook the
little ball in her hand, and repeated, in a whisper,
"Golden bullet, precious treasure,
Save me, if it be thy pleasure."
And behold! the bullet grew larger and larger, until it became a goblet of
chased gold, the most beautiful cup that ever graced the table of baron or
king.
Finette filled the cup herself with spiced wine, and, calling the seneschal,
who was cowering behind her, she said, in her gentlest tones, "My good
own myself beaten. Quick, saddle my dun mare, and let my knights and
squires prepare to attend me."
It was with this brilliant train that the baron alighted at the door of the
golden cottage. He begged Finette's pardon, held the stirrup for her, and
seated her behind him on his own horse, neither more nor less than a
duchess in person. Through respect, he did not speak a single word to her
on the way. On reaching the castle he uncovered his head and led her to the
seat of honor that he had chosen for her.
The baron's departure had made a great excitement, and his return caused
still greater surprise. Every one asked who the lady could be that the baron
treated with such respect. Judging from her costume, she was a foreigner.
Could she be the Duchess of Normandy or the Queen of France? The
steward, the bailiff, and the seneschal were appealed to. The steward
trembled, the bailiff turned pale, and the seneschal blushed, but all three
were as mute as fishes. The silence of these important personages added to
the general wonder.
All eyes were fixed on Finette, who felt a deadly chill at her heart, for Yvon
saw, but did not know her. He cast an indifferent glance at her, then began
again to talk in a tender tone to the fair-haired lady, who smiled
disdainfully.
Finette, in despair, took from the purse the golden bullet, her last hope.
While talking with the baron, who was charmed with her wit, she shook the
little ball in her hand, and repeated, in a whisper,
"Golden bullet, precious treasure,
Save me, if it be thy pleasure."
And behold! the bullet grew larger and larger, until it became a goblet of
chased gold, the most beautiful cup that ever graced the table of baron or
king.
Finette filled the cup herself with spiced wine, and, calling the seneschal,
who was cowering behind her, she said, in her gentlest tones, "My good
Page 48
seneschal, I entreat you to offer this goblet to Lord Yvon. I wish to drink his
health, and I am sure that he will not refuse me this pleasure."
Yvon took the goblet, which the seneschal presented to him on a salver of
enamel and gold, with a careless hand, bowed to the stranger, drank the
wine, and, setting the cup on the table before him, turned to the fair-haired
lady who occupied all his thoughts. The lady seemed anxious and vexed. He
whispered a few words in her ear that seemed to please her, for her eyes
sparkled, and she placed her hand again in his.
Finette cast down her head and began to weep. All was over.
"Children," cried the baron, in a voice of thunder, "fill your glasses. Let us
drink to the noble stranger who honors us with her presence. To the noble
lady of the golden cottage!"
All began to huzzah and drink. Yvon contented himself with raising his
goblet to a level with his eyes. Suddenly he started and stood mute, his
mouth open and his eyes fixed, like a man that has a vision.
It was a vision. In the gold of the goblet Yvon saw his past life as in a
mirror: the giant pursuing him; Finette dragging him along; both embarking
in the ship that saved them; both landing on the shore of Brittany; he
quitting her for an instant; she weeping at his departure. Where was she? By
his side, of course. What other woman than Finette could be by the side of
Yvon?
He turned toward the fair-haired lady and cried out like a man treading on a
serpent. Then, staggering as if he were drunk, he rose and looked around
him with haggard eyes. At the sight of Finette he clasped his trembling
hands and, dragging himself toward her, fell on his knees and exclaimed,
"Finette, forgive me!"
To forgive is the height of happiness. Before evening Finette was seated by
the side of Yvon, both weeping and smiling.
And what became of the fair-haired lady? No one knows. At the cry of Yvon
she disappeared; but it was said that a wretched old hag was seen flying on
a broomstick over the castle walls, chased by the dogs; and it was the
common opinion among the Kervers that the fair-haired lady was none
health, and I am sure that he will not refuse me this pleasure."
Yvon took the goblet, which the seneschal presented to him on a salver of
enamel and gold, with a careless hand, bowed to the stranger, drank the
wine, and, setting the cup on the table before him, turned to the fair-haired
lady who occupied all his thoughts. The lady seemed anxious and vexed. He
whispered a few words in her ear that seemed to please her, for her eyes
sparkled, and she placed her hand again in his.
Finette cast down her head and began to weep. All was over.
"Children," cried the baron, in a voice of thunder, "fill your glasses. Let us
drink to the noble stranger who honors us with her presence. To the noble
lady of the golden cottage!"
All began to huzzah and drink. Yvon contented himself with raising his
goblet to a level with his eyes. Suddenly he started and stood mute, his
mouth open and his eyes fixed, like a man that has a vision.
It was a vision. In the gold of the goblet Yvon saw his past life as in a
mirror: the giant pursuing him; Finette dragging him along; both embarking
in the ship that saved them; both landing on the shore of Brittany; he
quitting her for an instant; she weeping at his departure. Where was she? By
his side, of course. What other woman than Finette could be by the side of
Yvon?
He turned toward the fair-haired lady and cried out like a man treading on a
serpent. Then, staggering as if he were drunk, he rose and looked around
him with haggard eyes. At the sight of Finette he clasped his trembling
hands and, dragging himself toward her, fell on his knees and exclaimed,
"Finette, forgive me!"
To forgive is the height of happiness. Before evening Finette was seated by
the side of Yvon, both weeping and smiling.
And what became of the fair-haired lady? No one knows. At the cry of Yvon
she disappeared; but it was said that a wretched old hag was seen flying on
a broomstick over the castle walls, chased by the dogs; and it was the
common opinion among the Kervers that the fair-haired lady was none
Page 49
other than the witch, the godmother of the giant. I am not sure enough of
the fact, however, to dare warrant it. It is always prudent to believe, without
proof, that a woman may be a witch, but it is never wise to say so.
What I can say on the word of a historian is that the feast, interrupted for a
moment, went on gayer than ever. Early the next morning they went to the
church, where, to the joy of his heart, Yvon married Finette, who was no
longer afraid of evil spirits; after which they ate, drank, and danced for
thirty-six hours, without any one thinking of resting. The steward's arms
were a little heavy, the bailiff rubbed his back at times, and the seneschal
felt a sort of weariness in his limbs, but all three had a weight on their
consciences which they could not shake off, and which made them tremble
and flutter, till finally they fell on the ground and were carried off. Finette
took no other vengeance on them; her only desire was to render all happy
around her, far and near, who belonged to the noble house of Kerver. Her
memory still lives in Brittany; and among the ruins of the old castle, any
one will show you the statue of the good lady, with five bullets in her hand.
the fact, however, to dare warrant it. It is always prudent to believe, without
proof, that a woman may be a witch, but it is never wise to say so.
What I can say on the word of a historian is that the feast, interrupted for a
moment, went on gayer than ever. Early the next morning they went to the
church, where, to the joy of his heart, Yvon married Finette, who was no
longer afraid of evil spirits; after which they ate, drank, and danced for
thirty-six hours, without any one thinking of resting. The steward's arms
were a little heavy, the bailiff rubbed his back at times, and the seneschal
felt a sort of weariness in his limbs, but all three had a weight on their
consciences which they could not shake off, and which made them tremble
and flutter, till finally they fell on the ground and were carried off. Finette
took no other vengeance on them; her only desire was to render all happy
around her, far and near, who belonged to the noble house of Kerver. Her
memory still lives in Brittany; and among the ruins of the old castle, any
one will show you the statue of the good lady, with five bullets in her hand.
Page 50
The Castle of Life
nce upon a time there lived at Salerno a poor old
woman who earned her bread by fishing, and
whose only comfort and stay in life was her grandson, a boy twelve years of
age, whose father had been drowned in a storm and whose mother had died
of grief. Graceful, for this was the child's name, loved nobody in the world
but his grandmother; he followed her to the shore every morning before
daybreak to pick up the shell-fish or draw the net to the beach, longing for
the time when he should be strong enough to go to sea himself and brave
the waves that had swallowed up all his kindred. He was so handsome, so
well made, and so promising, that no sooner had he entered the town with
his basket of fish on his head than every one ran after him, and he sold the
whole before he reached the market.
Unfortunately, the grandmother was very old; she had but one front tooth
left, her head shook with age, and her eyes were dim. Every morning she
found it harder to rise than the day before. Feeling that she had but a few
days longer to live, at night, before Graceful wrapped himself in his blanket
and lay down on the ground to sleep, she always gave him good counsels
for him to follow when she was gone; she told him what fishermen to avoid,
nce upon a time there lived at Salerno a poor old
woman who earned her bread by fishing, and
whose only comfort and stay in life was her grandson, a boy twelve years of
age, whose father had been drowned in a storm and whose mother had died
of grief. Graceful, for this was the child's name, loved nobody in the world
but his grandmother; he followed her to the shore every morning before
daybreak to pick up the shell-fish or draw the net to the beach, longing for
the time when he should be strong enough to go to sea himself and brave
the waves that had swallowed up all his kindred. He was so handsome, so
well made, and so promising, that no sooner had he entered the town with
his basket of fish on his head than every one ran after him, and he sold the
whole before he reached the market.
Unfortunately, the grandmother was very old; she had but one front tooth
left, her head shook with age, and her eyes were dim. Every morning she
found it harder to rise than the day before. Feeling that she had but a few
days longer to live, at night, before Graceful wrapped himself in his blanket
and lay down on the ground to sleep, she always gave him good counsels
for him to follow when she was gone; she told him what fishermen to avoid,
Page 51
and how, by being good and industrious, prudent and resolute, he would
make his way in the world and finally have a boat and nets of his own. The
poor boy paid little heed to all this wisdom. As soon as his grandmother
began to put on a grave air he threw his arms around her neck and cried:
"Grandmamma, grandmamma, don't leave me. I have hands, I am strong, I
shall soon be able to work for us both; but if you were not here at night
when I came home from fishing, what would become of me?"
"My child," said the old woman one day to him, "I shall not leave you so
much alone as you think; when I am gone you will have two powerful
protectors whom more than one prince might envy you. A long time ago I
did a favor to two great ladies, who will not forget you when the time
comes to call them, which will be very soon."
"Who are these two ladies?" asked Graceful, who had never seen any
women but fishermen's wives in the hut.
"They are two fairies," replied his grandmother—"two powerful fairies—
the Fairy of the Woods and the Fairy of the Waters. Listen to me, my child;
I am going to intrust you with a secret—a secret which you must keep as
carefully as I have done, and which will give you wealth and happiness. Ten
years ago, the same year that your father died and your mother also left us, I
went out one morning before daybreak to surprise the crabs asleep in the
sand. As I was stooping down, hidden by a rock, I saw a kingfisher slowly
floating toward the beach. The kingfisher is a sacred bird which should
always be respected; knowing this, I let it alight and did not stir, for fear of
frightening it. At the same moment I saw a beautiful green adder come from
a cleft of the mountain and crawl along the sand toward the bird. When they
were near each other, without either seeming surprised at the meeting, the
adder coiled itself around the neck of the kingfisher, as if tenderly
embracing it; they remained thus entwined for a few moments, after which
they suddenly separated, the adder to return to the rock, and the kingfisher
to plunge into the waves which bore it away.
make his way in the world and finally have a boat and nets of his own. The
poor boy paid little heed to all this wisdom. As soon as his grandmother
began to put on a grave air he threw his arms around her neck and cried:
"Grandmamma, grandmamma, don't leave me. I have hands, I am strong, I
shall soon be able to work for us both; but if you were not here at night
when I came home from fishing, what would become of me?"
"My child," said the old woman one day to him, "I shall not leave you so
much alone as you think; when I am gone you will have two powerful
protectors whom more than one prince might envy you. A long time ago I
did a favor to two great ladies, who will not forget you when the time
comes to call them, which will be very soon."
"Who are these two ladies?" asked Graceful, who had never seen any
women but fishermen's wives in the hut.
"They are two fairies," replied his grandmother—"two powerful fairies—
the Fairy of the Woods and the Fairy of the Waters. Listen to me, my child;
I am going to intrust you with a secret—a secret which you must keep as
carefully as I have done, and which will give you wealth and happiness. Ten
years ago, the same year that your father died and your mother also left us, I
went out one morning before daybreak to surprise the crabs asleep in the
sand. As I was stooping down, hidden by a rock, I saw a kingfisher slowly
floating toward the beach. The kingfisher is a sacred bird which should
always be respected; knowing this, I let it alight and did not stir, for fear of
frightening it. At the same moment I saw a beautiful green adder come from
a cleft of the mountain and crawl along the sand toward the bird. When they
were near each other, without either seeming surprised at the meeting, the
adder coiled itself around the neck of the kingfisher, as if tenderly
embracing it; they remained thus entwined for a few moments, after which
they suddenly separated, the adder to return to the rock, and the kingfisher
to plunge into the waves which bore it away.
Page 52
AT NIGHT THE GRANDMOTHER ALWAYS GAVE HIM GOOD COUNSELS FOR HIM
TO FOLLOW WHEN SHE WAS GONE
"Greatly astonished at what I had seen, I returned the next morning at the
same hour, and at the same hour the kingfisher also alighted on the sands
and the adder came from its retreat. There was no doubt that they were
TO FOLLOW WHEN SHE WAS GONE
"Greatly astonished at what I had seen, I returned the next morning at the
same hour, and at the same hour the kingfisher also alighted on the sands
and the adder came from its retreat. There was no doubt that they were
Page 53
fairies, perhaps enchanted fairies, to whom I could render a service. But
what was I to do? To show myself would have been to displease them and
run into danger; it was better to wait for a favorable opportunity which
chance would doubtless offer. For a whole month I lay in ambush,
witnessing the same spectacle every morning, when one day I saw a huge
black cat arrive first at the place of meeting and hide itself behind a rock,
almost under my hand. A black cat could be nothing else than an enchanter,
according to what I had learned in my childhood, and I resolved to watch
him. Scarcely had the kingfisher and the adder embraced each other when,
behold! the cat gathered itself up and sprang upon these innocents. It was
my turn to throw myself upon the wretch, who already held his victims in
his murderous claws; I seized him, despite his struggles, although he tore
my hands in pieces, and without pity, knowing with whom I had to deal, I
took the knife which I used to open shell-fish, and cut off the monster's
head, claws, and tail, confidently awaiting the success of my devotion.
"I did not wait long; no sooner had I thrown the body of the animal into the
sea than I saw before me two beautiful ladies, one crowned with white
plumes, the other with a serpent's skin thrown like a scarf across her
shoulder. They were, as I have already told you, the Fairy of the Waters and
the Fairy of the Woods, who, enchanted by a wretched genie who had
learned their secret, had been forced to remain a kingfisher and an adder
until freed by some generous hand, and who owed me their power and
freedom.
"'Ask of us what you will,' said they, 'and your request shall be instantly
granted.'
"I reflected that I was old, and had suffered too much in life to wish to
begin it anew, while the day would come, my child, when nothing would be
too great for your desires; when you wish to be rich, noble—a general, a
marquis, a prince, perhaps! When that day comes, thought I, I can give him
everything, and a single moment of such happiness will repay me for eighty
years of pain and misery. I thanked the fairies, therefore, and entreated them
to keep their good will till the day when I should have need of it. The Fairy
of the Waters took a small feather from her crown, and the Fairy of the
Woods detached a scale from her scarf.
what was I to do? To show myself would have been to displease them and
run into danger; it was better to wait for a favorable opportunity which
chance would doubtless offer. For a whole month I lay in ambush,
witnessing the same spectacle every morning, when one day I saw a huge
black cat arrive first at the place of meeting and hide itself behind a rock,
almost under my hand. A black cat could be nothing else than an enchanter,
according to what I had learned in my childhood, and I resolved to watch
him. Scarcely had the kingfisher and the adder embraced each other when,
behold! the cat gathered itself up and sprang upon these innocents. It was
my turn to throw myself upon the wretch, who already held his victims in
his murderous claws; I seized him, despite his struggles, although he tore
my hands in pieces, and without pity, knowing with whom I had to deal, I
took the knife which I used to open shell-fish, and cut off the monster's
head, claws, and tail, confidently awaiting the success of my devotion.
"I did not wait long; no sooner had I thrown the body of the animal into the
sea than I saw before me two beautiful ladies, one crowned with white
plumes, the other with a serpent's skin thrown like a scarf across her
shoulder. They were, as I have already told you, the Fairy of the Waters and
the Fairy of the Woods, who, enchanted by a wretched genie who had
learned their secret, had been forced to remain a kingfisher and an adder
until freed by some generous hand, and who owed me their power and
freedom.
"'Ask of us what you will,' said they, 'and your request shall be instantly
granted.'
"I reflected that I was old, and had suffered too much in life to wish to
begin it anew, while the day would come, my child, when nothing would be
too great for your desires; when you wish to be rich, noble—a general, a
marquis, a prince, perhaps! When that day comes, thought I, I can give him
everything, and a single moment of such happiness will repay me for eighty
years of pain and misery. I thanked the fairies, therefore, and entreated them
to keep their good will till the day when I should have need of it. The Fairy
of the Waters took a small feather from her crown, and the Fairy of the
Woods detached a scale from her scarf.
Page 54
"'My good woman,' said they, 'when you wish for us, place this feather and
this scale in a vessel of pure water and call on us, making a wish. Should
we be at the end of the world, we will be at your side in an instant, ready to
pay the debt we owe you.'
"I bowed my head in token of gratitude. When I raised it all had vanished;
even the wounds and blood had disappeared from my hands, and I should
have thought that I had been dreaming, had not the scale of the serpent and
the feather of the kingfisher remained in my hand."
"And where are these treasures, grandmamma?" asked Graceful.
"My child, I have carefully concealed them," answered the old woman, "not
wishing to show them to you till you were a man and able to make use of
them; but since death is about to separate us, the moment has come to give
you these precious talismans. You will find at the back of the cupboard a
wooden chest hidden under some rags; in the chest is a little pasteboard
box, wound about with tow; open this box and you will find the scale and
the feather carefully wrapped in cotton. Take care not to break them; handle
them respectfully, and I will tell you what next to do."
Graceful brought the box to the poor woman, who was no longer able to
quit her pallet, and she herself took from it the two articles.
"Now," said she, giving them to her grandson, "put a bowlful of water in the
middle of the room; place the scale and the feather in the water, and make a
wish—wish for fortune, nobility, wit, power, whatever you please; only, as I
feel that I am dying, kiss me once more, my child, before speaking the
words that will separate us forever, and receive my last blessing; it will be
another talisman to bring you happiness."
But, to the old woman's surprise, Graceful did not come near her, either to
kiss her or to receive her blessing. He quickly placed the bowl in the middle
of the room, threw the feather and scale into the water, and shouted at the
top of his voice, "Appear, Fairy of the Waters! I wish that my grandmother
may live forever. Appear, Fairy of the Woods! I wish that my grandmother
may live forever."
And behold! the water bubbled, bubbled, bubbled; the bowl grew to a great
basin, which the walls of the hut could scarcely hold, and from the bottom
this scale in a vessel of pure water and call on us, making a wish. Should
we be at the end of the world, we will be at your side in an instant, ready to
pay the debt we owe you.'
"I bowed my head in token of gratitude. When I raised it all had vanished;
even the wounds and blood had disappeared from my hands, and I should
have thought that I had been dreaming, had not the scale of the serpent and
the feather of the kingfisher remained in my hand."
"And where are these treasures, grandmamma?" asked Graceful.
"My child, I have carefully concealed them," answered the old woman, "not
wishing to show them to you till you were a man and able to make use of
them; but since death is about to separate us, the moment has come to give
you these precious talismans. You will find at the back of the cupboard a
wooden chest hidden under some rags; in the chest is a little pasteboard
box, wound about with tow; open this box and you will find the scale and
the feather carefully wrapped in cotton. Take care not to break them; handle
them respectfully, and I will tell you what next to do."
Graceful brought the box to the poor woman, who was no longer able to
quit her pallet, and she herself took from it the two articles.
"Now," said she, giving them to her grandson, "put a bowlful of water in the
middle of the room; place the scale and the feather in the water, and make a
wish—wish for fortune, nobility, wit, power, whatever you please; only, as I
feel that I am dying, kiss me once more, my child, before speaking the
words that will separate us forever, and receive my last blessing; it will be
another talisman to bring you happiness."
But, to the old woman's surprise, Graceful did not come near her, either to
kiss her or to receive her blessing. He quickly placed the bowl in the middle
of the room, threw the feather and scale into the water, and shouted at the
top of his voice, "Appear, Fairy of the Waters! I wish that my grandmother
may live forever. Appear, Fairy of the Woods! I wish that my grandmother
may live forever."
And behold! the water bubbled, bubbled, bubbled; the bowl grew to a great
basin, which the walls of the hut could scarcely hold, and from the bottom
Page 55
of the basin Graceful saw two beautiful young women rise, whom he knew
directly from their wands to be fairies. One wore a crown of holly leaves
mixed with red berries, and diamond ear-rings resembling acorns in their
cups; she was dressed in a robe of olive green, over which a speckled skin
was knotted like a scarf across the right shoulder—this was the Fairy of the
Woods. As to the Fairy of the Waters, she wore a garland of reeds on her
head, with a white robe trimmed with the feathers of aquatic birds, and a
blue scarf, which now and then rose above her head and fluttered like the
sail of a ship. Great ladies as they were, they looked smilingly at Graceful,
who had taken refuge in his grandmother's arms, and trembled with fear and
admiration.
"Here we are, my child," said the Fairy of the Waters, who spoke first, as
the eldest. "We have heard what you said, and your wish does you honor;
but, though we can help you in the plan which you have conceived, you
alone can execute it. We can, indeed, prolong your grandmother's life for
some time, but, for her to live forever, you must go the Castle of Life, four
long days' journey from here, on the coast of Sicily. There you will find the
Fountain of Immortality. If you can accomplish each of these four days'
journey without turning aside from the road, and, on reaching the castle, can
answer three questions that will be put to you by an invisible voice, you will
obtain what you desire. But, my child, reflect well before undertaking this
adventure, for you will meet more than one danger on the way; and if you
fail a single time to reach the end of your day's journey you will not only
miss the object of your pursuit, but you will never quit the country, from
which none has ever returned."
"I will go, madam," returned Graceful.
"But you are very young, my child," said the Fairy of the Woods, "and you
do not even know the way."
"No matter," replied Graceful. "I am sure, beautiful ladies, that you will not
forsake me, and to save my grandmother I would go to the end of the
world."
"Wait," said the Fairy of the Woods. Then separating the lead from a broken
window-pane, she placed it in the hollow of her hand.
directly from their wands to be fairies. One wore a crown of holly leaves
mixed with red berries, and diamond ear-rings resembling acorns in their
cups; she was dressed in a robe of olive green, over which a speckled skin
was knotted like a scarf across the right shoulder—this was the Fairy of the
Woods. As to the Fairy of the Waters, she wore a garland of reeds on her
head, with a white robe trimmed with the feathers of aquatic birds, and a
blue scarf, which now and then rose above her head and fluttered like the
sail of a ship. Great ladies as they were, they looked smilingly at Graceful,
who had taken refuge in his grandmother's arms, and trembled with fear and
admiration.
"Here we are, my child," said the Fairy of the Waters, who spoke first, as
the eldest. "We have heard what you said, and your wish does you honor;
but, though we can help you in the plan which you have conceived, you
alone can execute it. We can, indeed, prolong your grandmother's life for
some time, but, for her to live forever, you must go the Castle of Life, four
long days' journey from here, on the coast of Sicily. There you will find the
Fountain of Immortality. If you can accomplish each of these four days'
journey without turning aside from the road, and, on reaching the castle, can
answer three questions that will be put to you by an invisible voice, you will
obtain what you desire. But, my child, reflect well before undertaking this
adventure, for you will meet more than one danger on the way; and if you
fail a single time to reach the end of your day's journey you will not only
miss the object of your pursuit, but you will never quit the country, from
which none has ever returned."
"I will go, madam," returned Graceful.
"But you are very young, my child," said the Fairy of the Woods, "and you
do not even know the way."
"No matter," replied Graceful. "I am sure, beautiful ladies, that you will not
forsake me, and to save my grandmother I would go to the end of the
world."
"Wait," said the Fairy of the Woods. Then separating the lead from a broken
window-pane, she placed it in the hollow of her hand.
Page 56
And behold! the lead began to melt and bubble without seeming to burn the
fairy, who threw the metal on the hearth, where it cooled in a thousand
different forms.
"What do you see in all that?" said the fairy to Graceful.
"It seems to me, madam," said he, after looking attentively, "that I see a
spaniel with a long tail and large ears."
"Call him," said the fairy.
A barking was instantly heard, and forth from the metal sprang a black and
flame-colored spaniel, which began to gambol and leap around Graceful.
"This will be your companion," said the fairy. "His name is Fido. He will
show you the way; but I warn you that it is for you to direct him, and not for
him to lead you. If you make him obey, he will serve you; if you obey him,
he will destroy you."
"And I," said the Fairy of the Waters, "have I nothing to give you, my poor
Graceful?"
Then, looking around her, the lady saw on the ground a bit of paper, which
she tossed into the fire with her tiny foot. The paper caught fire, and as soon
as the blaze had died away thousands of little sparks were seen chasing one
another about. The fairy watched these sparks with a curious eye; then, as
the last one was about to go out, she blew upon the cinders, when, lo! the
chirp of a bird was heard, and a swallow rose, which fluttered, terrified,
about the room and finally alighted on Graceful's shoulder.
"This will be your companion," said the Fairy of the Waters. "Her name is
Pensive. She will show you the way; but I warn you it is for you to direct
her, and not for her to lead you. If you make her obey, she will serve you; if
you obey her, she will destroy you."
"Stir the black ashes," added the good Fairy of the Waters, "and perhaps you
will find something there."
Graceful obeyed. Under the ashes of the paper he found a vial of rock
crystal, sparkling like a diamond. This, the fairy said, was to hold the water
of immortality, which would break any vessel made by the hand of man. By
fairy, who threw the metal on the hearth, where it cooled in a thousand
different forms.
"What do you see in all that?" said the fairy to Graceful.
"It seems to me, madam," said he, after looking attentively, "that I see a
spaniel with a long tail and large ears."
"Call him," said the fairy.
A barking was instantly heard, and forth from the metal sprang a black and
flame-colored spaniel, which began to gambol and leap around Graceful.
"This will be your companion," said the fairy. "His name is Fido. He will
show you the way; but I warn you that it is for you to direct him, and not for
him to lead you. If you make him obey, he will serve you; if you obey him,
he will destroy you."
"And I," said the Fairy of the Waters, "have I nothing to give you, my poor
Graceful?"
Then, looking around her, the lady saw on the ground a bit of paper, which
she tossed into the fire with her tiny foot. The paper caught fire, and as soon
as the blaze had died away thousands of little sparks were seen chasing one
another about. The fairy watched these sparks with a curious eye; then, as
the last one was about to go out, she blew upon the cinders, when, lo! the
chirp of a bird was heard, and a swallow rose, which fluttered, terrified,
about the room and finally alighted on Graceful's shoulder.
"This will be your companion," said the Fairy of the Waters. "Her name is
Pensive. She will show you the way; but I warn you it is for you to direct
her, and not for her to lead you. If you make her obey, she will serve you; if
you obey her, she will destroy you."
"Stir the black ashes," added the good Fairy of the Waters, "and perhaps you
will find something there."
Graceful obeyed. Under the ashes of the paper he found a vial of rock
crystal, sparkling like a diamond. This, the fairy said, was to hold the water
of immortality, which would break any vessel made by the hand of man. By
Page 57
the side of the vial Graceful found a dagger with a triangular blade—a very
different thing from the stiletto of his father the fisherman, which he had
been forbidden to touch. With this weapon he could brave the proudest
enemy.
"My sister, you shall not be more generous than I," said the other fairy;
then, taking a rush from the only chair in the room, she blew upon it, when,
lo! the rush instantly swelled, and in less time than it takes to tell it became
a beautiful musket, inlaid with mother-of-pearl. A second rush produced a
cartridge-box, which Graceful slung around his body and which became
him marvelously. One would have thought him a prince setting out for the
chase; he was so handsome that his grandmother wept for joy and emotion.
The two fairies vanished; Graceful kissed the good old woman, urging her
to await his return, and knelt before her to receive her blessing. She
entreated him to be patient, just, and charitable, and, above all, not to
wander from the right path. "Not for my sake," added the old woman, "for I
would gladly welcome death, and I regret the wish that you have made, but
for your own, my child, that you may return to me and that I may not die
without your being here to close my eyes."
It was late. Graceful threw himself on the ground, too agitated, it seemed, to
sleep. But slumber soon overtook him, and he slept soundly all night, while
his poor grandmother watched the face of her dear child lighted by the
flickering lamp, and did not weary of mournfully admiring him.
different thing from the stiletto of his father the fisherman, which he had
been forbidden to touch. With this weapon he could brave the proudest
enemy.
"My sister, you shall not be more generous than I," said the other fairy;
then, taking a rush from the only chair in the room, she blew upon it, when,
lo! the rush instantly swelled, and in less time than it takes to tell it became
a beautiful musket, inlaid with mother-of-pearl. A second rush produced a
cartridge-box, which Graceful slung around his body and which became
him marvelously. One would have thought him a prince setting out for the
chase; he was so handsome that his grandmother wept for joy and emotion.
The two fairies vanished; Graceful kissed the good old woman, urging her
to await his return, and knelt before her to receive her blessing. She
entreated him to be patient, just, and charitable, and, above all, not to
wander from the right path. "Not for my sake," added the old woman, "for I
would gladly welcome death, and I regret the wish that you have made, but
for your own, my child, that you may return to me and that I may not die
without your being here to close my eyes."
It was late. Graceful threw himself on the ground, too agitated, it seemed, to
sleep. But slumber soon overtook him, and he slept soundly all night, while
his poor grandmother watched the face of her dear child lighted by the
flickering lamp, and did not weary of mournfully admiring him.
Page 58
II
Early in the morning, when dawn was scarcely breaking, the swallow began
to twitter, and Fido to pull the blankets. "Let us go, master—let us go," said
the two companions, in their language, which Graceful understood by the
gift of the fairies; "the tide is already rising on the beach, the birds are
singing, the flies are humming, and the flowers are opening in the sun. Let
us go; it is time."
Graceful kissed his grandmother for the last time, and took the road to
Pæstum, Pensive fluttering to the right and the left in pursuit of the flies,
and Fido fawning on his young master or running before him.
They had gone two leagues from the town when Graceful saw Fido talking
with the ants, who were marching in regular troops, carrying all their
provisions with them.
"Where are you going?" asked he.
"To the Castle of Life," they answered.
A little farther on Pensive encountered the grasshoppers, who had also set
out on a journey, together with the bees and the butterflies; all were going to
the Castle of Life, to drink of the Fountain of Immortality. They traveled in
company, like people following the same road. Pensive introduced Graceful
to a young butterfly that chatted agreeably. Friendship springs up quickly in
youth; in an hour the two comrades were inseparable.
To go straight forward does not suit the taste of butterflies, and Graceful's
friend was constantly losing himself among the grass. Graceful, who had
never been free in his life, nor had seen so many flowers and so much
sunshine, followed all the windings of his companion, and troubled himself
no more about the day than if it were never to end; but, after a few leagues'
journey his new friend began to be weary.
"Don't go any farther," said he to Graceful. "See how beautiful is this
landscape, how fragrant these flowers, and how balmy these fields. Let us
Early in the morning, when dawn was scarcely breaking, the swallow began
to twitter, and Fido to pull the blankets. "Let us go, master—let us go," said
the two companions, in their language, which Graceful understood by the
gift of the fairies; "the tide is already rising on the beach, the birds are
singing, the flies are humming, and the flowers are opening in the sun. Let
us go; it is time."
Graceful kissed his grandmother for the last time, and took the road to
Pæstum, Pensive fluttering to the right and the left in pursuit of the flies,
and Fido fawning on his young master or running before him.
They had gone two leagues from the town when Graceful saw Fido talking
with the ants, who were marching in regular troops, carrying all their
provisions with them.
"Where are you going?" asked he.
"To the Castle of Life," they answered.
A little farther on Pensive encountered the grasshoppers, who had also set
out on a journey, together with the bees and the butterflies; all were going to
the Castle of Life, to drink of the Fountain of Immortality. They traveled in
company, like people following the same road. Pensive introduced Graceful
to a young butterfly that chatted agreeably. Friendship springs up quickly in
youth; in an hour the two comrades were inseparable.
To go straight forward does not suit the taste of butterflies, and Graceful's
friend was constantly losing himself among the grass. Graceful, who had
never been free in his life, nor had seen so many flowers and so much
sunshine, followed all the windings of his companion, and troubled himself
no more about the day than if it were never to end; but, after a few leagues'
journey his new friend began to be weary.
"Don't go any farther," said he to Graceful. "See how beautiful is this
landscape, how fragrant these flowers, and how balmy these fields. Let us
Page 59
stay here; this is life."
"Let us go on," said Fido; "the day is long, and we are only at the
beginning."
"Let us go on," said Pensive; "the sky is clear and the horizon unbounded.
Let us go on."
Graceful, restored to his senses, reasoned sagely with the butterfly, who
fluttered constantly to the right and the left, but all in vain. "What matters it
to me?" said the insect. "Yesterday I was a caterpillar, to-night I shall be
nothing. I will enjoy to-day." And he settled on a full-blown Pæstum rose.
The perfume was so strong that the poor butterfly was suffocated. Graceful
vainly endeavored to recall him to life; then, bemoaning his fate, he
fastened him with a pin to his hat like a cockade.
Toward noon the grasshoppers stopped in turn. "Let us rest," said they; "the
heat will overpower us if we struggle against the noonday sun. It is so
pleasant to live in sweet repose! Come, Graceful, we will divert you and
you shall sing with us."
"Listen to them," said Pensive; "they sing so sweetly!" But Fido would not
stop; his blood seemed on fire, and he barked so furiously that Graceful
forgot the grasshoppers to follow his importunate companion.
At evening Graceful met the honey-bee loaded with booty. "Where are you
going?" said he.
"I am returning home," said the bee; "I shall not quit my hive."
"What!" rejoined Graceful; "industrious as you are, will you do like the
grasshoppers and renounce your share in immortality?"
"Your castle is too far off," returned the bee. "I have not your ambition. My
daily labor suffices for me; I care nothing for your travels; to me work is
life."
Graceful was a little moved at losing so many of his fellow-travelers on the
first day; but when he thought with what ease he had accomplished the first
day's journey his heart was filled with joy. He caressed Fido, caught the
"Let us go on," said Fido; "the day is long, and we are only at the
beginning."
"Let us go on," said Pensive; "the sky is clear and the horizon unbounded.
Let us go on."
Graceful, restored to his senses, reasoned sagely with the butterfly, who
fluttered constantly to the right and the left, but all in vain. "What matters it
to me?" said the insect. "Yesterday I was a caterpillar, to-night I shall be
nothing. I will enjoy to-day." And he settled on a full-blown Pæstum rose.
The perfume was so strong that the poor butterfly was suffocated. Graceful
vainly endeavored to recall him to life; then, bemoaning his fate, he
fastened him with a pin to his hat like a cockade.
Toward noon the grasshoppers stopped in turn. "Let us rest," said they; "the
heat will overpower us if we struggle against the noonday sun. It is so
pleasant to live in sweet repose! Come, Graceful, we will divert you and
you shall sing with us."
"Listen to them," said Pensive; "they sing so sweetly!" But Fido would not
stop; his blood seemed on fire, and he barked so furiously that Graceful
forgot the grasshoppers to follow his importunate companion.
At evening Graceful met the honey-bee loaded with booty. "Where are you
going?" said he.
"I am returning home," said the bee; "I shall not quit my hive."
"What!" rejoined Graceful; "industrious as you are, will you do like the
grasshoppers and renounce your share in immortality?"
"Your castle is too far off," returned the bee. "I have not your ambition. My
daily labor suffices for me; I care nothing for your travels; to me work is
life."
Graceful was a little moved at losing so many of his fellow-travelers on the
first day; but when he thought with what ease he had accomplished the first
day's journey his heart was filled with joy. He caressed Fido, caught the
Page 60
flies which Pensive took from his hand, and slept full of hope, dreaming of
his grandmother and the two fairies.
his grandmother and the two fairies.
Page 61
III
The next morning, at daybreak, Pensive called her young master.
"Let us go," said she; "the tide is already rising on the shore, the birds are
singing, the bees are humming, and the flowers are opening in the sun. Let
us go; it is time."
"Wait a moment," said Fido. "The day's journey is not long; before noon we
shall be in sight of the temples of Pæstum, where we are to stop for the
night."
"The ants are already on the way," returned Pensive; "the road is harder
than yesterday, and the weather more uncertain. Let us go."
Graceful had seen his grandmother smiling on him in his dreams, and he set
out on his way with even greater ardor than the day before. The morning
was glorious; on the right the blue waves broke with a gentle murmur on
the strand; on the left, in the distance, the mountains were tinged with a
roseate hue; the plain was covered with tall grass sprinkled with flowers;
the road was lined with aloes, jujubes, and acanthuses, and before them lay
a cloudless horizon. Graceful, ravished with hope and pleasure, fancied
himself already at the end of his journey. Fido bounded over the fields and
chased the frightened partridges; Pensive soared in the air and sported with
the light. All at once Graceful saw a beautiful doe in the midst of the reeds,
looking at him with languishing eyes as if she were calling him. He went
toward her; she bounded forward, but only a little way. Three times she
repeated the same trick, as if to allure him on.
"Let us follow her," said Fido. "I will cut off the way and we will soon
catch her."
"Where is Pensive?" said Graceful.
"What does it matter?" replied Fido; "it is the work of an instant. Trust to
me—I was born for the chase—and the doe is ours."
The next morning, at daybreak, Pensive called her young master.
"Let us go," said she; "the tide is already rising on the shore, the birds are
singing, the bees are humming, and the flowers are opening in the sun. Let
us go; it is time."
"Wait a moment," said Fido. "The day's journey is not long; before noon we
shall be in sight of the temples of Pæstum, where we are to stop for the
night."
"The ants are already on the way," returned Pensive; "the road is harder
than yesterday, and the weather more uncertain. Let us go."
Graceful had seen his grandmother smiling on him in his dreams, and he set
out on his way with even greater ardor than the day before. The morning
was glorious; on the right the blue waves broke with a gentle murmur on
the strand; on the left, in the distance, the mountains were tinged with a
roseate hue; the plain was covered with tall grass sprinkled with flowers;
the road was lined with aloes, jujubes, and acanthuses, and before them lay
a cloudless horizon. Graceful, ravished with hope and pleasure, fancied
himself already at the end of his journey. Fido bounded over the fields and
chased the frightened partridges; Pensive soared in the air and sported with
the light. All at once Graceful saw a beautiful doe in the midst of the reeds,
looking at him with languishing eyes as if she were calling him. He went
toward her; she bounded forward, but only a little way. Three times she
repeated the same trick, as if to allure him on.
"Let us follow her," said Fido. "I will cut off the way and we will soon
catch her."
"Where is Pensive?" said Graceful.
"What does it matter?" replied Fido; "it is the work of an instant. Trust to
me—I was born for the chase—and the doe is ours."
Page 62
Graceful did not let himself be bid twice. While Fido made a circuit he ran
after the doe, which paused among the trees as if to suffer herself to be
caught, then bounded forward as soon as the hand of the pursuer touched
her. "Courage, master!" cried Fido, as he came upon her. But with a toss of
the head, the doe flung the dog in the air, and fled swifter than the wind.
Graceful sprang forward in pursuit. Fido, with burning eyes and distended
jaws, ran and yelped as if he were mad. They crossed ditches, brakes, and
hedges, unchecked by nothing. The wearied doe lost ground. Graceful
redoubled his ardor, and was already stretching out his hand to seize his
prey when all at once the ground gave way beneath his feet and he fell, with
his imprudent companion, into a pit covered over with leaves. He had not
recovered from his fall when the doe, approaching the brink, cried, "You are
betrayed; I am the wife of the King of the Wolves, who is coming to eat you
both." Saying this, she disappeared.
"Alas! master," said Fido, "the fairy was right in advising you not to follow
me. We have acted foolishly and I have destroyed you."
"At all events," said Graceful, "we will defend our lives"; and, taking his
musket, he double-loaded it, in readiness for the King of the Wolves; then,
somewhat calmed, he examined the deep ditch into which he had fallen. It
was too high for him to escape from it; in this hole he must await his death.
Fido understood the look of his friend.
"Master," said he, "if you take me in your arms and throw me with all your
might, perhaps I can reach the top; and, once there, I can help you."
Graceful had not much hope. Three times he endeavored to throw Fido, and
three times the poor animal fell back; finally, at the fourth effort, he caught
hold of some roots, and aided himself so well with his teeth and paws that
he escaped from the tomb. He instantly threw into the ditch the boughs
which he found about the edge.
"Master," said he, "plant these branches in the earth and make yourself a
ladder. Quick! quick!" he added. "I hear the howls of the King of the
Wolves."
Graceful was adroit and agile. Anger redoubled his strength; in a moment
he was outside. Then he secured his dagger in his belt, changed the powder
after the doe, which paused among the trees as if to suffer herself to be
caught, then bounded forward as soon as the hand of the pursuer touched
her. "Courage, master!" cried Fido, as he came upon her. But with a toss of
the head, the doe flung the dog in the air, and fled swifter than the wind.
Graceful sprang forward in pursuit. Fido, with burning eyes and distended
jaws, ran and yelped as if he were mad. They crossed ditches, brakes, and
hedges, unchecked by nothing. The wearied doe lost ground. Graceful
redoubled his ardor, and was already stretching out his hand to seize his
prey when all at once the ground gave way beneath his feet and he fell, with
his imprudent companion, into a pit covered over with leaves. He had not
recovered from his fall when the doe, approaching the brink, cried, "You are
betrayed; I am the wife of the King of the Wolves, who is coming to eat you
both." Saying this, she disappeared.
"Alas! master," said Fido, "the fairy was right in advising you not to follow
me. We have acted foolishly and I have destroyed you."
"At all events," said Graceful, "we will defend our lives"; and, taking his
musket, he double-loaded it, in readiness for the King of the Wolves; then,
somewhat calmed, he examined the deep ditch into which he had fallen. It
was too high for him to escape from it; in this hole he must await his death.
Fido understood the look of his friend.
"Master," said he, "if you take me in your arms and throw me with all your
might, perhaps I can reach the top; and, once there, I can help you."
Graceful had not much hope. Three times he endeavored to throw Fido, and
three times the poor animal fell back; finally, at the fourth effort, he caught
hold of some roots, and aided himself so well with his teeth and paws that
he escaped from the tomb. He instantly threw into the ditch the boughs
which he found about the edge.
"Master," said he, "plant these branches in the earth and make yourself a
ladder. Quick! quick!" he added. "I hear the howls of the King of the
Wolves."
Graceful was adroit and agile. Anger redoubled his strength; in a moment
he was outside. Then he secured his dagger in his belt, changed the powder
Page 63
in the pan of his musket, and, placing himself behind a tree, awaited the
enemy with firmness.
Suddenly a frightful cry was heard, and an animal, with tusks like those of
the wild boar, rushed on him with prodigious bounds. Graceful took aim
and fired. The bullet hit the mark and the animal fell back howling, but
instantly sprang forward anew. "Load your musket again! Make haste!"
cried Fido, springing courageously in the face of the monster and seizing
his throat with his teeth.
The wolf had only to shake his head to fling the poor dog to the ground. He
would have swallowed him at one mouthful had not Fido glided from his
jaws, leaving one of his ears behind. It was Graceful's turn to save his
companion; he boldly advanced and fired his second shot, taking aim at the
shoulder. The wolf fell; but, rising, with a last effort he threw himself on the
hunter, who fell under him. On receiving this terrible shock, Graceful
thought himself lost; but without losing courage, and calling the good
fairies to his aid, he seized his dagger and thrust it into the heart of the
animal, which, ready to devour his enemy, straightened his limbs and died.
Graceful rose, covered with blood and froth, and seated himself, trembling,
upon a fallen tree. Fido crept painfully to his feet, without daring to caress
him, for he felt how much he was to blame.
"Master," said he, "what will become of us? Night is approaching and we
are so far from Pæstum!"
"We must go," said the child, and he rose; but he was so weak that he was
obliged to sit down again. A burning thirst devoured him; he was feverish
and everything whirled before his eyes. He thought of his grandmother, and
began to weep. What was poor Graceful's remorse for having so soon
forgotten such fair promises, and condemned himself to die in a country
from which there was no return, and all this for the bright eyes of a doe!
How sadly ended the day so well begun!
Sinister howls were soon heard; the brothers of the King of the Wolves were
calling him and coming to his aid. Graceful embraced Fido, his only friend,
and forgave him the imprudence for which they were both about to pay with
enemy with firmness.
Suddenly a frightful cry was heard, and an animal, with tusks like those of
the wild boar, rushed on him with prodigious bounds. Graceful took aim
and fired. The bullet hit the mark and the animal fell back howling, but
instantly sprang forward anew. "Load your musket again! Make haste!"
cried Fido, springing courageously in the face of the monster and seizing
his throat with his teeth.
The wolf had only to shake his head to fling the poor dog to the ground. He
would have swallowed him at one mouthful had not Fido glided from his
jaws, leaving one of his ears behind. It was Graceful's turn to save his
companion; he boldly advanced and fired his second shot, taking aim at the
shoulder. The wolf fell; but, rising, with a last effort he threw himself on the
hunter, who fell under him. On receiving this terrible shock, Graceful
thought himself lost; but without losing courage, and calling the good
fairies to his aid, he seized his dagger and thrust it into the heart of the
animal, which, ready to devour his enemy, straightened his limbs and died.
Graceful rose, covered with blood and froth, and seated himself, trembling,
upon a fallen tree. Fido crept painfully to his feet, without daring to caress
him, for he felt how much he was to blame.
"Master," said he, "what will become of us? Night is approaching and we
are so far from Pæstum!"
"We must go," said the child, and he rose; but he was so weak that he was
obliged to sit down again. A burning thirst devoured him; he was feverish
and everything whirled before his eyes. He thought of his grandmother, and
began to weep. What was poor Graceful's remorse for having so soon
forgotten such fair promises, and condemned himself to die in a country
from which there was no return, and all this for the bright eyes of a doe!
How sadly ended the day so well begun!
Sinister howls were soon heard; the brothers of the King of the Wolves were
calling him and coming to his aid. Graceful embraced Fido, his only friend,
and forgave him the imprudence for which they were both about to pay with
Page 64
their lives; then loaded his musket, offered up a prayer to the good fairies,
commended his grandmother to them, and prepared to die.
"Graceful! Graceful! where are you?" cried a little voice that could be none
other than Pensive's, and the swallow alighted on the head of her master.
"Courage!" said she; "the wolves are still far off. There is a spring close by
where you can quench your thirst and stanch your bleeding wounds, and I
have found a hidden path which will lead us to Pæstum."
Graceful and Fido dragged themselves along to the brook, trembling with
hope and fear; then entered the obscure path, a little reanimated by the soft
twittering of Pensive. The sun had set; they walked in the twilight for some
hours, and, when the moon rose, they were out of danger. They had still to
journey over a painful and dangerous road for those who no longer had the
ardor of the morning. There were marshes to cross, ditches to leap, and
thickets to break through, which tore Graceful's face and hands; but at the
thought that he could still repair his fault and save his grandmother his heart
was so light that his strength redoubled at every step with his hope. At last,
after a thousand obstacles, they reached Pæstum just as the stars marked
midnight.
Graceful threw himself on the pavement of the temple of Neptune, and,
after thanking Pensive, fell asleep, with Fido at his feet, wounded, bleeding,
and silent.
commended his grandmother to them, and prepared to die.
"Graceful! Graceful! where are you?" cried a little voice that could be none
other than Pensive's, and the swallow alighted on the head of her master.
"Courage!" said she; "the wolves are still far off. There is a spring close by
where you can quench your thirst and stanch your bleeding wounds, and I
have found a hidden path which will lead us to Pæstum."
Graceful and Fido dragged themselves along to the brook, trembling with
hope and fear; then entered the obscure path, a little reanimated by the soft
twittering of Pensive. The sun had set; they walked in the twilight for some
hours, and, when the moon rose, they were out of danger. They had still to
journey over a painful and dangerous road for those who no longer had the
ardor of the morning. There were marshes to cross, ditches to leap, and
thickets to break through, which tore Graceful's face and hands; but at the
thought that he could still repair his fault and save his grandmother his heart
was so light that his strength redoubled at every step with his hope. At last,
after a thousand obstacles, they reached Pæstum just as the stars marked
midnight.
Graceful threw himself on the pavement of the temple of Neptune, and,
after thanking Pensive, fell asleep, with Fido at his feet, wounded, bleeding,
and silent.
Page 65
IV
The sleep was not long. Graceful was up before daybreak, which seemed
long in coming. On descending the steps of the temple he saw the ants, who
had raised a heap of sand and were bringing grain from the new harvest.
The whole republic was in motion. The ants were all going or coming,
talking to their neighbors, and receiving or giving orders; some were
dragging wisps of straw, others were carrying bits of wood, others
conveying away dead flies, and others heaping up provisions; it was a
complete winter establishment.
"What!" said Graceful to the ants, "are you not going to the Castle of Life?
Do you renounce immortality?"
"We have worked long enough," answered one of the laborers; "the time for
harvest has come. The road is long and the future uncertain, and we are
rich. Let fools count on to-morrow; the wise man uses to-day. When a
person has hoarded riches honestly it is true philosophy to enjoy them."
Fido thought that the ant was right; but, as he no longer dared advise, he
contented himself with shaking his head as they set out. Pensive, on the
contrary, said that the ant was a selfish fellow, and that, if life were made
only for enjoyment, the butterfly was wiser than he. At the same time, and
with a lighter wing than ever, the swallow soared upward to lead the way.
Graceful walked on in silence. Ashamed of the follies of the day before,
although he still regretted the doe, he resolved that on the third day nothing
should turn him aside from the road. Fido, with his mutilated ear, limped
after his master and seemed not less dreamy than he. At noon they sought
for a shady place in which to rest for a few moments. The sun was less
scorching than the day before. It seemed as if both country and season had
changed. The road lay through meadows lately mown for the second time,
or beautiful vineyards full of grapes, and was lined with great fig-trees
laden with fruit, in which thousands of insects were humming; golden
clouds were floating in the horizon, the air was soft and gentle, and
everything tempted to repose.
The sleep was not long. Graceful was up before daybreak, which seemed
long in coming. On descending the steps of the temple he saw the ants, who
had raised a heap of sand and were bringing grain from the new harvest.
The whole republic was in motion. The ants were all going or coming,
talking to their neighbors, and receiving or giving orders; some were
dragging wisps of straw, others were carrying bits of wood, others
conveying away dead flies, and others heaping up provisions; it was a
complete winter establishment.
"What!" said Graceful to the ants, "are you not going to the Castle of Life?
Do you renounce immortality?"
"We have worked long enough," answered one of the laborers; "the time for
harvest has come. The road is long and the future uncertain, and we are
rich. Let fools count on to-morrow; the wise man uses to-day. When a
person has hoarded riches honestly it is true philosophy to enjoy them."
Fido thought that the ant was right; but, as he no longer dared advise, he
contented himself with shaking his head as they set out. Pensive, on the
contrary, said that the ant was a selfish fellow, and that, if life were made
only for enjoyment, the butterfly was wiser than he. At the same time, and
with a lighter wing than ever, the swallow soared upward to lead the way.
Graceful walked on in silence. Ashamed of the follies of the day before,
although he still regretted the doe, he resolved that on the third day nothing
should turn him aside from the road. Fido, with his mutilated ear, limped
after his master and seemed not less dreamy than he. At noon they sought
for a shady place in which to rest for a few moments. The sun was less
scorching than the day before. It seemed as if both country and season had
changed. The road lay through meadows lately mown for the second time,
or beautiful vineyards full of grapes, and was lined with great fig-trees
laden with fruit, in which thousands of insects were humming; golden
clouds were floating in the horizon, the air was soft and gentle, and
everything tempted to repose.
Page 66
In the most beautiful of the meadows, by the side of a brook which diffused
its coolness afar, Graceful saw a herd of buffaloes chewing the cud under
the shade of the ashes and plane-trees. They were lazily stretched on the
ground, in a circle around a large bull that seemed their chief and king.
Graceful approached them, and was received with politeness. They invited
him by a nod to be seated, and pointed out to him great bowls full of milk
and cheese. Our traveler admired the calmness and gravity of these peaceful
and powerful animals, which seemed like so many Roman senators in their
curule chairs. The gold ring which they wore in their noses added still more
to the majesty of their aspect. Graceful, who felt calmer and more sedate
than the day before, thought, in spite of himself, how pleasant it would be to
live in the midst of this peace and plenty; if happiness were anywhere, it
must surely be found here.
Fido shared his master's opinion. It was the season of the southward
migration of the quails; the ground was covered with tired birds, resting to
regain strength before crossing the sea, and Fido had only to stoop down to
find game worthy of a prince. Satiated with eating, he stretched himself at
Graceful's feet and slept soundly.
When the buffaloes had finished chewing their cud, Graceful, who had
hitherto feared to disturb them, entered into conversation with the bull, who
showed a cultivated mind and wide experience.
"Are you the masters of this rich domain?" asked he.
"No," replied the old buffalo; "we belong, with all the rest, to the Fairy
Crapaudine, the Queen of the Vermilion Towers, the richest of all the
fairies."
"What does she require of you?" asked Graceful.
"Nothing, except to wear this gold ring in the nose and to pay her a tribute
of milk," returned the bull, "or, at most, to give her one of our children from
time to time to regale her guests. At this price we enjoy our plenty in perfect
security, and we have no reason to envy any on earth, for none are so happy
as we."
"Have you never heard of the Castle of Life and the Fountain of
Immortality?" asked Graceful, who, without knowing why, blushed as he
its coolness afar, Graceful saw a herd of buffaloes chewing the cud under
the shade of the ashes and plane-trees. They were lazily stretched on the
ground, in a circle around a large bull that seemed their chief and king.
Graceful approached them, and was received with politeness. They invited
him by a nod to be seated, and pointed out to him great bowls full of milk
and cheese. Our traveler admired the calmness and gravity of these peaceful
and powerful animals, which seemed like so many Roman senators in their
curule chairs. The gold ring which they wore in their noses added still more
to the majesty of their aspect. Graceful, who felt calmer and more sedate
than the day before, thought, in spite of himself, how pleasant it would be to
live in the midst of this peace and plenty; if happiness were anywhere, it
must surely be found here.
Fido shared his master's opinion. It was the season of the southward
migration of the quails; the ground was covered with tired birds, resting to
regain strength before crossing the sea, and Fido had only to stoop down to
find game worthy of a prince. Satiated with eating, he stretched himself at
Graceful's feet and slept soundly.
When the buffaloes had finished chewing their cud, Graceful, who had
hitherto feared to disturb them, entered into conversation with the bull, who
showed a cultivated mind and wide experience.
"Are you the masters of this rich domain?" asked he.
"No," replied the old buffalo; "we belong, with all the rest, to the Fairy
Crapaudine, the Queen of the Vermilion Towers, the richest of all the
fairies."
"What does she require of you?" asked Graceful.
"Nothing, except to wear this gold ring in the nose and to pay her a tribute
of milk," returned the bull, "or, at most, to give her one of our children from
time to time to regale her guests. At this price we enjoy our plenty in perfect
security, and we have no reason to envy any on earth, for none are so happy
as we."
"Have you never heard of the Castle of Life and the Fountain of
Immortality?" asked Graceful, who, without knowing why, blushed as he
Page 67
put the question.
"There were some old men among our ancestors who still talked of these
visions," replied the bull; "but we are wiser than our fathers; we know that
there is no other happiness than to chew the cud and sleep."
Graceful rose sadly to resume his journey, and asked what were those
reddish square towers which he saw in the distance.
"They are the Vermilion Towers," returned the bull; "they bar the way; and
you must pass through the castle of the Fairy Crapaudine in order to
continue your road. You will see the fairy, my young friend, and she will
offer you hospitality and riches. Take my advice and do like those that have
gone before you, all of whom accepted the favors of our mistress, and found
that they had done well to abandon their dreams in order to live happy."
"And what became of them?" asked Graceful.
"They became buffaloes like us," rejoined the bull, who, not having finished
his afternoon nap, closed his eyes and fell asleep.
Graceful started and awakened Fido, who rose, grumbling. He called
Pensive. Pensive did not answer; she was talking with a spider that had
spun a great web between the branches of an ash-tree, which was glittering
in the sun, full of flies. "Why take this long journey?" said the spider to the
swallow. "What is the use of changing your climate and putting your life at
the mercy of the sea, the weather, or a master? Look at me; I depend on
nobody, and have everything for myself. I am my own mistress; I enjoy my
art and genius; I bring the world to me; nothing can disturb either my
calculations, or a serenity which I owe to myself alone."
Graceful called Pensive three times without making her hear, so completely
was she engrossed in admiration of her new friend. Every instant some
giddy fly fell into the web, and each time the spider, like an attentive
hostess, offered the prey to her astonished companion, when suddenly a
breeze passed—a breeze so light that it did not ruffle a feather of the
swallow's wing. Pensive looked for the spider; the web had been swept
away by the winds, and the poor insect was clinging by one foot to the last
thread, when a bird seized it and bore it away.
"There were some old men among our ancestors who still talked of these
visions," replied the bull; "but we are wiser than our fathers; we know that
there is no other happiness than to chew the cud and sleep."
Graceful rose sadly to resume his journey, and asked what were those
reddish square towers which he saw in the distance.
"They are the Vermilion Towers," returned the bull; "they bar the way; and
you must pass through the castle of the Fairy Crapaudine in order to
continue your road. You will see the fairy, my young friend, and she will
offer you hospitality and riches. Take my advice and do like those that have
gone before you, all of whom accepted the favors of our mistress, and found
that they had done well to abandon their dreams in order to live happy."
"And what became of them?" asked Graceful.
"They became buffaloes like us," rejoined the bull, who, not having finished
his afternoon nap, closed his eyes and fell asleep.
Graceful started and awakened Fido, who rose, grumbling. He called
Pensive. Pensive did not answer; she was talking with a spider that had
spun a great web between the branches of an ash-tree, which was glittering
in the sun, full of flies. "Why take this long journey?" said the spider to the
swallow. "What is the use of changing your climate and putting your life at
the mercy of the sea, the weather, or a master? Look at me; I depend on
nobody, and have everything for myself. I am my own mistress; I enjoy my
art and genius; I bring the world to me; nothing can disturb either my
calculations, or a serenity which I owe to myself alone."
Graceful called Pensive three times without making her hear, so completely
was she engrossed in admiration of her new friend. Every instant some
giddy fly fell into the web, and each time the spider, like an attentive
hostess, offered the prey to her astonished companion, when suddenly a
breeze passed—a breeze so light that it did not ruffle a feather of the
swallow's wing. Pensive looked for the spider; the web had been swept
away by the winds, and the poor insect was clinging by one foot to the last
thread, when a bird seized it and bore it away.
Page 68
V
Setting out again on their way, they proceeded in silence to the palace of
Crapaudine. Graceful was introduced with great ceremony by two beautiful
greyhounds, caparisoned with purple and wearing on their necks broad
collars sparkling with rubies. After crossing a great number of halls, all full
of pictures, statues, gold, and silver, and coffers overflowing with money
and jewels, Graceful and his companions entered a circular temple, which
was Crapaudine's drawing-room. The walls were of lapis-lazuli, and the
ceiling, of sky-blue enamel, was supported by twelve chiseled pillars of
massive gold, with capitals of acanthus leaves of white enamel edged with
gold. A huge frog, as large as a rabbit, was seated in a velvet easy-chair. It
was the fairy of the place. The charming Crapaudine was draped in a scarlet
mantle covered with glittering spangles, and wore on her head a ruby
diadem whose luster lighted up her fat cheeks mottled with green and
yellow. As soon as she perceived Graceful she extended to him her fingers,
covered with rings, which the poor boy was obliged respectfully to raise to
his lips as he bowed.
"My friend," said the fairy to him, in a hoarse voice, which she vainly tried
to soften, "I was expecting you, and I will not be less generous to you than
my sisters have been. On the way here you have seen but a small part of my
riches. This palace, with its pictures, its statues, and its coffers full of gold,
these vast domains, and these innumerable flocks, all may be yours if you
wish; it depends only on yourself to become the richest and happiest of
men."
"What must I do for this?" asked Graceful, greatly excited.
"Less than nothing," replied the fairy; "chop me up into little pieces and eat
me. It is not a very disagreeable thing to do," added Crapaudine, looking at
Graceful with eyes redder than usual.
"Can I not season you, at least?" said Graceful, who had been unable to
look without envy at the beautiful gardens of the fairy.
Setting out again on their way, they proceeded in silence to the palace of
Crapaudine. Graceful was introduced with great ceremony by two beautiful
greyhounds, caparisoned with purple and wearing on their necks broad
collars sparkling with rubies. After crossing a great number of halls, all full
of pictures, statues, gold, and silver, and coffers overflowing with money
and jewels, Graceful and his companions entered a circular temple, which
was Crapaudine's drawing-room. The walls were of lapis-lazuli, and the
ceiling, of sky-blue enamel, was supported by twelve chiseled pillars of
massive gold, with capitals of acanthus leaves of white enamel edged with
gold. A huge frog, as large as a rabbit, was seated in a velvet easy-chair. It
was the fairy of the place. The charming Crapaudine was draped in a scarlet
mantle covered with glittering spangles, and wore on her head a ruby
diadem whose luster lighted up her fat cheeks mottled with green and
yellow. As soon as she perceived Graceful she extended to him her fingers,
covered with rings, which the poor boy was obliged respectfully to raise to
his lips as he bowed.
"My friend," said the fairy to him, in a hoarse voice, which she vainly tried
to soften, "I was expecting you, and I will not be less generous to you than
my sisters have been. On the way here you have seen but a small part of my
riches. This palace, with its pictures, its statues, and its coffers full of gold,
these vast domains, and these innumerable flocks, all may be yours if you
wish; it depends only on yourself to become the richest and happiest of
men."
"What must I do for this?" asked Graceful, greatly excited.
"Less than nothing," replied the fairy; "chop me up into little pieces and eat
me. It is not a very disagreeable thing to do," added Crapaudine, looking at
Graceful with eyes redder than usual.
"Can I not season you, at least?" said Graceful, who had been unable to
look without envy at the beautiful gardens of the fairy.
Page 69
"No, you must eat me without seasoning; but walk about my palace, see and
handle all my treasures, and reflect that, by giving me this proof of
devotion, they will all be yours."
"Master," sighed Fido, in a supplicating voice, "a little courage! We are so
comfortable here!"
Pensive said nothing, but her silence was consent. As to Graceful, who
remembered the buffaloes and the gold ring, he distrusted the fairy.
Crapaudine perceived it.
"Do not think, my dear Graceful, that I wish to deceive you," she said. "In
offering you all that I possess, I also demand of you a service which I will
reward as it deserves. When you have done what I propose I shall become a
young girl, as beautiful as Venus, except that my hands and feet will remain
like those of a frog, which is very little when one is rich. Ten princes,
twenty marquises, and thirty counts have already begged me to marry them
as I am; when I become a woman, I will give you the preference, and we
will enjoy my vast fortune together. Do not blush for your poverty; you
have about you a treasure that is worth all mine, the vial which my sister
gave you." Saying this, she stretched out her slimy fingers to seize the
talisman.
"Never!" cried Graceful, shrinking back, "never! I wish neither repose nor
fortune; I wish to quit this place and to go to the Castle of Life."
"You shall never go there!" exclaimed the fairy, in a rage. The castle
instantly disappeared, a circle of fire surrounded Graceful, and an invisible
clock began to strike midnight. At the first stroke the child started; at the
second, without hesitating, he plunged headlong into the flames. To die for
his grandmother seemed to him the only means of showing his love and
repentance.
handle all my treasures, and reflect that, by giving me this proof of
devotion, they will all be yours."
"Master," sighed Fido, in a supplicating voice, "a little courage! We are so
comfortable here!"
Pensive said nothing, but her silence was consent. As to Graceful, who
remembered the buffaloes and the gold ring, he distrusted the fairy.
Crapaudine perceived it.
"Do not think, my dear Graceful, that I wish to deceive you," she said. "In
offering you all that I possess, I also demand of you a service which I will
reward as it deserves. When you have done what I propose I shall become a
young girl, as beautiful as Venus, except that my hands and feet will remain
like those of a frog, which is very little when one is rich. Ten princes,
twenty marquises, and thirty counts have already begged me to marry them
as I am; when I become a woman, I will give you the preference, and we
will enjoy my vast fortune together. Do not blush for your poverty; you
have about you a treasure that is worth all mine, the vial which my sister
gave you." Saying this, she stretched out her slimy fingers to seize the
talisman.
"Never!" cried Graceful, shrinking back, "never! I wish neither repose nor
fortune; I wish to quit this place and to go to the Castle of Life."
"You shall never go there!" exclaimed the fairy, in a rage. The castle
instantly disappeared, a circle of fire surrounded Graceful, and an invisible
clock began to strike midnight. At the first stroke the child started; at the
second, without hesitating, he plunged headlong into the flames. To die for
his grandmother seemed to him the only means of showing his love and
repentance.
Page 70
VI
To Graceful's surprise, the flames parted without touching him, and he
suddenly found himself in a new country, with his two companions by his
side. This country was no longer Italy, but Russia, the end of the earth. He
was wandering on a mountain covered with snow. Around him he saw
nothing but great trees, coated with hoar-frost and dripping water from all
their branches; a damp and penetrating mist chilled him to the bones; the
moist earth sank under his feet; and, to crown his wretchedness, it was
necessary to descend a steep precipice, at the bottom of which a torrent was
breaking noisily over the rocks. Graceful took his dagger and cut a branch
from a tree to support his faltering steps. Fido, with his tail between his
legs, barked feebly; and Pensive, her ruffled feathers covered with icicles,
clung to her master's shoulder. The poor bird was half dead, but she
encouraged Graceful and did not complain.
When, after infinite pains, he reached the foot of the mountain, Graceful
found a river filled with enormous icebergs, striking against one another
and whirling in the current, and this river he must cross, without bridge,
without boat, and without aid.
"Master," said Fido, "I can go no farther. Accursed be the fairy that drew me
from nothingness to place me in your service." Saying this, he lay down on
the ground and would not stir. Graceful vainly tried to restore his courage,
and called him his companion and friend. All that the poor dog could do
was to answer his master's caresses for the last time by wagging his tail and
licking his hands; then his limbs stiffened and he expired.
Graceful took Fido on his back in order to carry him to the Castle of Life,
and boldly climbed one of the icebergs, still followed by Pensive. With his
staff he pushed this frail bark into the middle of the current, which bore it
away with frightful rapidity.
"Master," said Pensive, "do you hear the roaring of the waters? We are
floating toward a whirlpool which will swallow us up! Give me a last caress
and farewell!"
To Graceful's surprise, the flames parted without touching him, and he
suddenly found himself in a new country, with his two companions by his
side. This country was no longer Italy, but Russia, the end of the earth. He
was wandering on a mountain covered with snow. Around him he saw
nothing but great trees, coated with hoar-frost and dripping water from all
their branches; a damp and penetrating mist chilled him to the bones; the
moist earth sank under his feet; and, to crown his wretchedness, it was
necessary to descend a steep precipice, at the bottom of which a torrent was
breaking noisily over the rocks. Graceful took his dagger and cut a branch
from a tree to support his faltering steps. Fido, with his tail between his
legs, barked feebly; and Pensive, her ruffled feathers covered with icicles,
clung to her master's shoulder. The poor bird was half dead, but she
encouraged Graceful and did not complain.
When, after infinite pains, he reached the foot of the mountain, Graceful
found a river filled with enormous icebergs, striking against one another
and whirling in the current, and this river he must cross, without bridge,
without boat, and without aid.
"Master," said Fido, "I can go no farther. Accursed be the fairy that drew me
from nothingness to place me in your service." Saying this, he lay down on
the ground and would not stir. Graceful vainly tried to restore his courage,
and called him his companion and friend. All that the poor dog could do
was to answer his master's caresses for the last time by wagging his tail and
licking his hands; then his limbs stiffened and he expired.
Graceful took Fido on his back in order to carry him to the Castle of Life,
and boldly climbed one of the icebergs, still followed by Pensive. With his
staff he pushed this frail bark into the middle of the current, which bore it
away with frightful rapidity.
"Master," said Pensive, "do you hear the roaring of the waters? We are
floating toward a whirlpool which will swallow us up! Give me a last caress
and farewell!"
Page 71
"No," said Graceful. "Why should the fairies have deceived us? The shore
may be close by; perhaps the sun is shining behind the clouds. Mount,
mount, my good Pensive; perchance above the fog you will find light and
will see the Castle of Life!"
Pensive spread her half-frozen wings, and courageously soared amid the
cold and mist. Graceful listened for a moment to the sound of her flight;
then all was silent, while the iceberg pursued its furious course through the
darkness. Graceful waited a long time; at last, when he felt himself alone,
hope abandoned him, and he lay down to await death on the tottering
iceberg. Livid flashes of lightning shot through the clouds, horrible bursts
of thunder were heard, and the end of the world and of time seemed
approaching. All at once, in the midst of his despair, Graceful heard the cry
of the swallow, and Pensive fell at his feet. "Master, master," cried she, "you
were right. I have seen the shore; the dawn is close at hand. Courage!"
Saying this, she convulsively spread her tired wings and lay motionless and
lifeless.
Graceful started up, placed the poor bird that had sacrificed itself for him
next his heart, and, with superhuman ardor, urged the iceberg on to safety or
destruction. Suddenly he heard the roaring of the breakers. He fell on his
knees and closed his eyes, awaiting death.
A wave like a mountain broke over his head and cast him fainting on the
shore, which no living person had touched before him.
may be close by; perhaps the sun is shining behind the clouds. Mount,
mount, my good Pensive; perchance above the fog you will find light and
will see the Castle of Life!"
Pensive spread her half-frozen wings, and courageously soared amid the
cold and mist. Graceful listened for a moment to the sound of her flight;
then all was silent, while the iceberg pursued its furious course through the
darkness. Graceful waited a long time; at last, when he felt himself alone,
hope abandoned him, and he lay down to await death on the tottering
iceberg. Livid flashes of lightning shot through the clouds, horrible bursts
of thunder were heard, and the end of the world and of time seemed
approaching. All at once, in the midst of his despair, Graceful heard the cry
of the swallow, and Pensive fell at his feet. "Master, master," cried she, "you
were right. I have seen the shore; the dawn is close at hand. Courage!"
Saying this, she convulsively spread her tired wings and lay motionless and
lifeless.
Graceful started up, placed the poor bird that had sacrificed itself for him
next his heart, and, with superhuman ardor, urged the iceberg on to safety or
destruction. Suddenly he heard the roaring of the breakers. He fell on his
knees and closed his eyes, awaiting death.
A wave like a mountain broke over his head and cast him fainting on the
shore, which no living person had touched before him.
Page 72
VII
When Graceful recovered his senses, the ice, clouds, and darkness had
disappeared. He was lying on the ground in the midst of a charming
country, covered with trees bathed in a soft light. In front of him was a
beautiful castle, from which bubbled a brook that flowed into a sea as blue,
calm, and transparent as the sky. Graceful looked about him; he was alone
—alone with the remains of his two companions, which the waves had
washed on the shore. Exhausted with suffering and excitement, he dragged
himself to the brook and bent over the water to refresh his parched lips,
when he shrank back with affright. It was not his face that he saw in the
water, but that of an old man with silvery locks who strongly resembled
him. He turned round; there was no one behind him. He again drew near the
fountain; he saw the old man, or rather, doubtless, the old man was himself.
"Great fairies," he cried. "I understand you. If it is my life that you wish in
exchange for that of my grandmother, I joyfully accept the sacrifice." And
without troubling himself further about his old age and wrinkles, he
plunged his head into the water and drank eagerly.
On rising, he was astonished to see himself again as he was when he left
home, only more beautiful, with blacker hair and brighter eyes than ever.
He picked up his hat, which had fallen near the spring, and which a drop of
water had touched by chance, when what was his surprise to see the
butterfly that he had pinned to it fluttering its wings and seeking to fly. He
gave it its liberty, and ran to the beach for Fido and Pensive, then plunged
them both into the blessed fountain. Pensive flew upward with a joyful cry
and disappeared amid the turrets of the castle. Fido, shaking the water from
both ears, ran to the kennels of the palace, where he was met by
magnificent watch-dogs, which, instead of barking and growling at the
new-comer, welcomed him joyfully like an old friend. Graceful had at last
found the Fountain of Immortality, or rather the brook that flowed from it—
a brook already greatly weakened, and which only gave two or three
hundred years of life to those that drank of it; but nothing prevented them
from drinking anew.
When Graceful recovered his senses, the ice, clouds, and darkness had
disappeared. He was lying on the ground in the midst of a charming
country, covered with trees bathed in a soft light. In front of him was a
beautiful castle, from which bubbled a brook that flowed into a sea as blue,
calm, and transparent as the sky. Graceful looked about him; he was alone
—alone with the remains of his two companions, which the waves had
washed on the shore. Exhausted with suffering and excitement, he dragged
himself to the brook and bent over the water to refresh his parched lips,
when he shrank back with affright. It was not his face that he saw in the
water, but that of an old man with silvery locks who strongly resembled
him. He turned round; there was no one behind him. He again drew near the
fountain; he saw the old man, or rather, doubtless, the old man was himself.
"Great fairies," he cried. "I understand you. If it is my life that you wish in
exchange for that of my grandmother, I joyfully accept the sacrifice." And
without troubling himself further about his old age and wrinkles, he
plunged his head into the water and drank eagerly.
On rising, he was astonished to see himself again as he was when he left
home, only more beautiful, with blacker hair and brighter eyes than ever.
He picked up his hat, which had fallen near the spring, and which a drop of
water had touched by chance, when what was his surprise to see the
butterfly that he had pinned to it fluttering its wings and seeking to fly. He
gave it its liberty, and ran to the beach for Fido and Pensive, then plunged
them both into the blessed fountain. Pensive flew upward with a joyful cry
and disappeared amid the turrets of the castle. Fido, shaking the water from
both ears, ran to the kennels of the palace, where he was met by
magnificent watch-dogs, which, instead of barking and growling at the
new-comer, welcomed him joyfully like an old friend. Graceful had at last
found the Fountain of Immortality, or rather the brook that flowed from it—
a brook already greatly weakened, and which only gave two or three
hundred years of life to those that drank of it; but nothing prevented them
from drinking anew.
Page 73
Graceful filled his vial with this life-giving water and approached the
palace. His heart beat, for a last trial remained. So near success, he feared
the more to fail. He mounted the steps of the castle. All was closed and
silent; no one was there to receive the traveler. When he had reached the
last step and was about to knock at the door, a voice, rather gentle than
harsh, stopped him.
"Have you loved?" said the invisible voice.
"Yes," answered Graceful; "I have loved my grandmother better than any
one in the world."
The door opened a little way.
"Have you suffered for her whom you have loved?" resumed the voice.
"I have suffered," replied Graceful; "much through my own fault, doubtless,
but a little for her whom I wished to save."
The door opened half-way and the child caught a glimpse of woods, waters,
and a sky more beautiful than anything of which he had ever dreamed.
"Have you always done your duty?" said the voice, in a harsher tone.
"Alas! no," replied Graceful, falling on his knees; "but when I have failed I
have been punished by my remorse even more than by the hard trials
through which I have passed. Forgive me, and punish me as I deserve, if I
have not yet expiated all my faults; but save her whom I love—save my
grandmother."
The door instantly opened wide, though Graceful saw no one. Intoxicated
with joy, he entered a courtyard surrounded with arbors embowered in
foliage, with a fountain in the midst, spouting from a tuft of flowers larger,
more beautiful, and more fragrant than any he had seen on earth. By the
side of the spring stood a woman dressed in white, of noble bearing, and
seemingly not more than forty years old. She advanced to meet Graceful,
and smiled on him so sweetly that the child felt himself touched to the
heart, and his eyes filled with tears.
"Don't you know me?" said the woman.
palace. His heart beat, for a last trial remained. So near success, he feared
the more to fail. He mounted the steps of the castle. All was closed and
silent; no one was there to receive the traveler. When he had reached the
last step and was about to knock at the door, a voice, rather gentle than
harsh, stopped him.
"Have you loved?" said the invisible voice.
"Yes," answered Graceful; "I have loved my grandmother better than any
one in the world."
The door opened a little way.
"Have you suffered for her whom you have loved?" resumed the voice.
"I have suffered," replied Graceful; "much through my own fault, doubtless,
but a little for her whom I wished to save."
The door opened half-way and the child caught a glimpse of woods, waters,
and a sky more beautiful than anything of which he had ever dreamed.
"Have you always done your duty?" said the voice, in a harsher tone.
"Alas! no," replied Graceful, falling on his knees; "but when I have failed I
have been punished by my remorse even more than by the hard trials
through which I have passed. Forgive me, and punish me as I deserve, if I
have not yet expiated all my faults; but save her whom I love—save my
grandmother."
The door instantly opened wide, though Graceful saw no one. Intoxicated
with joy, he entered a courtyard surrounded with arbors embowered in
foliage, with a fountain in the midst, spouting from a tuft of flowers larger,
more beautiful, and more fragrant than any he had seen on earth. By the
side of the spring stood a woman dressed in white, of noble bearing, and
seemingly not more than forty years old. She advanced to meet Graceful,
and smiled on him so sweetly that the child felt himself touched to the
heart, and his eyes filled with tears.
"Don't you know me?" said the woman.
Page 74
"Oh, grandmother! is it you?" he exclaimed. "How came you in the Castle
of Life?"
"My child," said she, pressing him to her heart, "He who brought me here is
an enchanter more powerful than the fairies of the woods and the waters. I
shall never more return to Salerno. I shall receive my reward here for the
little good I have done by tasting a happiness which time will not destroy."
"And me, grandmother!" cried Graceful, "what shall become of me? After
seeing you here, how can I return to suffer alone?"
"My dear child," she replied, "no one can live on earth after he has caught a
glimpse of the celestial delights of this abode. You have lived, my dear
Graceful; life has nothing more to teach you. You have passed in four days
through the desert where I languished eighty years, and henceforth nothing
can separate us."
The door closed, and from that time nothing was heard of Graceful or his
grandmother. It was in vain that search was made for the palace and
enchanted fountain; they were never more discovered on earth. But if we
understood the language of the stars, if we felt what their gentle rays tell us
every evening, we should long ago have learned from them where to look
for the Castle of Life and the Fountain of Immortality.
of Life?"
"My child," said she, pressing him to her heart, "He who brought me here is
an enchanter more powerful than the fairies of the woods and the waters. I
shall never more return to Salerno. I shall receive my reward here for the
little good I have done by tasting a happiness which time will not destroy."
"And me, grandmother!" cried Graceful, "what shall become of me? After
seeing you here, how can I return to suffer alone?"
"My dear child," she replied, "no one can live on earth after he has caught a
glimpse of the celestial delights of this abode. You have lived, my dear
Graceful; life has nothing more to teach you. You have passed in four days
through the desert where I languished eighty years, and henceforth nothing
can separate us."
The door closed, and from that time nothing was heard of Graceful or his
grandmother. It was in vain that search was made for the palace and
enchanted fountain; they were never more discovered on earth. But if we
understood the language of the stars, if we felt what their gentle rays tell us
every evening, we should long ago have learned from them where to look
for the Castle of Life and the Fountain of Immortality.
Page 75
Destiny
A Dalmatian Tale
A Dalmatian Tale
Page 76
nce upon a time there were two brothers, who lived together in
one family. One did everything, while the other was an idle
fellow who troubled himself about nothing but eating and
drinking. The harvests were always magnificent; they had cows, horses,
sheep, pigs, bees, and everything else in plenty.
The elder brother, who did everything, said to himself, one day, "Why
should I work for this idler? It is better for us to separate; I will work for
myself alone, and he can do as he likes." He said to his brother, therefore:
"Brother, it is not just for me to do everything, while you trouble yourself
about nothing but eating and drinking; we must separate."
His brother tried to dissuade him from his plan, saying:
"Brother, don't do this, we are so well off as we are. You have everything in
your own hands; what is mine is yours; and you know that I am always
satisfied with what you do or order done."
The elder, however, persisted in his resolution till the younger was forced to
yield. "Since it must be so," said he, "I am not angry. Divide the property as
you like."
The division made, each took his share. The idler hired a drover for his
cattle, a groom for his horses, a shepherd for his sheep, a goatherd for his
goats, a swineherd for his hogs, and a keeper for his bees, and said to them
all, "I intrust my property to you. May God have you in His keeping." And
he continued to stay at home, with no more care than before.
one family. One did everything, while the other was an idle
fellow who troubled himself about nothing but eating and
drinking. The harvests were always magnificent; they had cows, horses,
sheep, pigs, bees, and everything else in plenty.
The elder brother, who did everything, said to himself, one day, "Why
should I work for this idler? It is better for us to separate; I will work for
myself alone, and he can do as he likes." He said to his brother, therefore:
"Brother, it is not just for me to do everything, while you trouble yourself
about nothing but eating and drinking; we must separate."
His brother tried to dissuade him from his plan, saying:
"Brother, don't do this, we are so well off as we are. You have everything in
your own hands; what is mine is yours; and you know that I am always
satisfied with what you do or order done."
The elder, however, persisted in his resolution till the younger was forced to
yield. "Since it must be so," said he, "I am not angry. Divide the property as
you like."
The division made, each took his share. The idler hired a drover for his
cattle, a groom for his horses, a shepherd for his sheep, a goatherd for his
goats, a swineherd for his hogs, and a keeper for his bees, and said to them
all, "I intrust my property to you. May God have you in His keeping." And
he continued to stay at home, with no more care than before.
Page 77
The elder, on the contrary, labored for himself as he had done for the
common good: he kept his own flocks and had an eye to everything; yet, in
spite of all this, he found bad luck and misfortune everywhere; everything
went wrong with him, until at last he was so poor that he had not even a
pair of shoes, but was forced to go barefoot. He said to himself, "I will go to
my brother's house and see how affairs are prospering with him."
His road lay through a pasture in which a flock of sheep was feeding. On
approaching them he saw that they had no shepherd. A beautiful young girl
was seated near them, with her distaff, spinning gold thread.
He saluted the young girl and asked her to whom the flock belonged.
"To him to whom I belong belong also these sheep," answered she.
"And who are you?" said he.
"I am your brother's fortune?" she replied.
"And where is my fortune?" he exclaimed, seized with anger and envy.
"Ah! she is far from you," said the young girl.
"Can I find her?" asked he.
"You can," she replied, "if you only look yonder."
On hearing these words, and seeing that the sheep were the finest that could
be imagined, he had no wish to see the other flocks, but went straight to his
brother, who, as soon as he saw him, burst into tears, moved with pity.
"Where have you been so long?" asked he. And, seeing him clothed in rags
and barefooted, he gave him a pair of shoes and some money.
After staying three days in his brother's house, the poor man set out for
home. No sooner had he reached his house than he threw a bag across his
shoulder, with a piece of bread in it, took a staff in his hand, and set out to
seek his fortune.
After walking for some time he found himself in a great forest, where he
saw a wretched old hag asleep under a tree. He gave her a blow on the back
with his staff to awaken her. She moved with difficulty, and, half opening
common good: he kept his own flocks and had an eye to everything; yet, in
spite of all this, he found bad luck and misfortune everywhere; everything
went wrong with him, until at last he was so poor that he had not even a
pair of shoes, but was forced to go barefoot. He said to himself, "I will go to
my brother's house and see how affairs are prospering with him."
His road lay through a pasture in which a flock of sheep was feeding. On
approaching them he saw that they had no shepherd. A beautiful young girl
was seated near them, with her distaff, spinning gold thread.
He saluted the young girl and asked her to whom the flock belonged.
"To him to whom I belong belong also these sheep," answered she.
"And who are you?" said he.
"I am your brother's fortune?" she replied.
"And where is my fortune?" he exclaimed, seized with anger and envy.
"Ah! she is far from you," said the young girl.
"Can I find her?" asked he.
"You can," she replied, "if you only look yonder."
On hearing these words, and seeing that the sheep were the finest that could
be imagined, he had no wish to see the other flocks, but went straight to his
brother, who, as soon as he saw him, burst into tears, moved with pity.
"Where have you been so long?" asked he. And, seeing him clothed in rags
and barefooted, he gave him a pair of shoes and some money.
After staying three days in his brother's house, the poor man set out for
home. No sooner had he reached his house than he threw a bag across his
shoulder, with a piece of bread in it, took a staff in his hand, and set out to
seek his fortune.
After walking for some time he found himself in a great forest, where he
saw a wretched old hag asleep under a tree. He gave her a blow on the back
with his staff to awaken her. She moved with difficulty, and, half opening
Page 78
her bleared eyes, said to him, "Thank God that I was asleep, for if I had
been awake you would not have had those shoes."
"Who are you, then," asked he, "that would have prevented my having these
shoes?"
"I am your fortune," answered the old woman.
"What! are you my fortune?" cried he, striking his breast. "May God
exterminate you! Who gave you to me?"
"It was Destiny," replied the old woman.
"Where is Destiny?" he asked.
"Go and find him," said the old woman, lying down to sleep again.
He set out in search of Destiny. After a long, long journey, at length he
reached a wood, where he found a hermit, of whom he asked the way to the
abode of Destiny.
"Go straight up yonder mountain and you will find his castle," answered the
hermit; "but when you find him take care not to speak to him, but only do
all that you see him do."
The traveler thanked the hermit and took his way to the mountain. When he
reached the abode of Destiny he saw a magnificent palace full of servants
constantly bustling about and doing nothing. As to Destiny, he was supping
at a table bountifully served. When the stranger saw this he also sat down at
the table and supped with the master of the house. After supper Destiny
went to bed, and his guest did the same.
At midnight a terrible noise was heard in the castle, and a voice cried,
"Destiny, Destiny, such a number of souls have come into the world this
night; give them something according to thy good pleasure."
And behold! Destiny rose, and opened a golden chest filled with shining
guineas, which he scattered by handfuls about the room, saying, "Such as I
am to-day, such shalt thou be all thy life!"
been awake you would not have had those shoes."
"Who are you, then," asked he, "that would have prevented my having these
shoes?"
"I am your fortune," answered the old woman.
"What! are you my fortune?" cried he, striking his breast. "May God
exterminate you! Who gave you to me?"
"It was Destiny," replied the old woman.
"Where is Destiny?" he asked.
"Go and find him," said the old woman, lying down to sleep again.
He set out in search of Destiny. After a long, long journey, at length he
reached a wood, where he found a hermit, of whom he asked the way to the
abode of Destiny.
"Go straight up yonder mountain and you will find his castle," answered the
hermit; "but when you find him take care not to speak to him, but only do
all that you see him do."
The traveler thanked the hermit and took his way to the mountain. When he
reached the abode of Destiny he saw a magnificent palace full of servants
constantly bustling about and doing nothing. As to Destiny, he was supping
at a table bountifully served. When the stranger saw this he also sat down at
the table and supped with the master of the house. After supper Destiny
went to bed, and his guest did the same.
At midnight a terrible noise was heard in the castle, and a voice cried,
"Destiny, Destiny, such a number of souls have come into the world this
night; give them something according to thy good pleasure."
And behold! Destiny rose, and opened a golden chest filled with shining
guineas, which he scattered by handfuls about the room, saying, "Such as I
am to-day, such shalt thou be all thy life!"
Page 79
At daybreak the beautiful castle had vanished, and in its place stood an
ordinary house, in which, however, nothing was wanting. When evening
came Destiny sat down to supper. His guest did the same, but no one spoke
a word. Supper over, they went to bed. At midnight a terrible noise was
heard, and a voice cried, "Destiny, Destiny, such a number of souls have
come into the world this night; give them something according to thy good
pleasure."
And behold! Destiny rose, and opened a silver chest, but this time there
were no guineas in it, but only silver coin, with a few small pieces of gold,
which Destiny scattered on the floor, saying, "Such as I am to-day, such
shalt thou be all thy life!"
At daybreak this house had also disappeared, and a smaller one stood in its
place. The same thing happened every night, and every morning the house
was smaller, until finally there was nothing but a wretched hut. Destiny now
took a spade and began to dig the ground. His guest did the same, and both
worked all day. When night came, Destiny took a crust of bread and,
breaking it in two, gave half to his companion. This was all his supper.
When they had eaten it they went to bed.
At midnight a terrible noise was heard, and a voice cried out, "Destiny,
Destiny, such a number of souls have come into the world this night; give
them something according to thy good pleasure."
And behold! Destiny rose, and opened a wooden chest filled with pebbles
mixed with a few copper coins, which he scattered on the ground, saying,
"Such as I am to-day, such shalt thou be all thy life!"
When morning dawned the cabin was changed into a splendid palace, as on
the first day. Then, for the first time, Destiny spoke to his guest. "Why did
you come here?" asked he.
The poor man told him the whole story of his wretchedness, and how he
had come to ask Destiny himself why he had given him such a bad fortune.
"You saw what I was the first night, when I scattered guineas, and what
followed," replied Destiny. "Such as I am on the night that a man is born,
such will that man be all his life. You were born on a night of poverty; you
will always be poor. Your brother, on the contrary, came into the world on a
ordinary house, in which, however, nothing was wanting. When evening
came Destiny sat down to supper. His guest did the same, but no one spoke
a word. Supper over, they went to bed. At midnight a terrible noise was
heard, and a voice cried, "Destiny, Destiny, such a number of souls have
come into the world this night; give them something according to thy good
pleasure."
And behold! Destiny rose, and opened a silver chest, but this time there
were no guineas in it, but only silver coin, with a few small pieces of gold,
which Destiny scattered on the floor, saying, "Such as I am to-day, such
shalt thou be all thy life!"
At daybreak this house had also disappeared, and a smaller one stood in its
place. The same thing happened every night, and every morning the house
was smaller, until finally there was nothing but a wretched hut. Destiny now
took a spade and began to dig the ground. His guest did the same, and both
worked all day. When night came, Destiny took a crust of bread and,
breaking it in two, gave half to his companion. This was all his supper.
When they had eaten it they went to bed.
At midnight a terrible noise was heard, and a voice cried out, "Destiny,
Destiny, such a number of souls have come into the world this night; give
them something according to thy good pleasure."
And behold! Destiny rose, and opened a wooden chest filled with pebbles
mixed with a few copper coins, which he scattered on the ground, saying,
"Such as I am to-day, such shalt thou be all thy life!"
When morning dawned the cabin was changed into a splendid palace, as on
the first day. Then, for the first time, Destiny spoke to his guest. "Why did
you come here?" asked he.
The poor man told him the whole story of his wretchedness, and how he
had come to ask Destiny himself why he had given him such a bad fortune.
"You saw what I was the first night, when I scattered guineas, and what
followed," replied Destiny. "Such as I am on the night that a man is born,
such will that man be all his life. You were born on a night of poverty; you
will always be poor. Your brother, on the contrary, came into the world on a
Page 80
lucky night; he will always be fortunate. But, since you have taken so much
trouble to find me, I will tell you how to help yourself. Your brother has a
daughter by the name of Miliza, who is as fortunate as her father. Take her
for your wife when you return home, but be careful always to say that all
that you have belongs to her."
The poor man thanked Destiny again and again, and set out for home. As
soon as he arrived he went straight to his brother's house and said,
"Brother, give me Miliza for a wife; you see that I am all alone in the
world."
"I am willing," answered his brother; "Miliza is yours."
The bridegroom carried Miliza to his house. He soon became very rich, but
he always took good care to say, "All that I have belongs to Miliza."
One day, however, as he was admiring his wheat, which was the most
beautiful that ever was seen, a stranger passed by and asked, "Whose wheat
is this?"
"It is mine," answered he, without thinking. But scarcely had he spoken
when, behold! the wheat took fire, and the flames spread all over the field.
Without stopping to put it out, he ran after the traveler, crying, "Stop, sir, I
was mistaken; it belongs to Miliza, my brother's daughter."
The fire went out at once of its own accord. He had learned a good lesson
which he never forgot, and from that time thenceforth he was fortunate,
thanks to Miliza.
trouble to find me, I will tell you how to help yourself. Your brother has a
daughter by the name of Miliza, who is as fortunate as her father. Take her
for your wife when you return home, but be careful always to say that all
that you have belongs to her."
The poor man thanked Destiny again and again, and set out for home. As
soon as he arrived he went straight to his brother's house and said,
"Brother, give me Miliza for a wife; you see that I am all alone in the
world."
"I am willing," answered his brother; "Miliza is yours."
The bridegroom carried Miliza to his house. He soon became very rich, but
he always took good care to say, "All that I have belongs to Miliza."
One day, however, as he was admiring his wheat, which was the most
beautiful that ever was seen, a stranger passed by and asked, "Whose wheat
is this?"
"It is mine," answered he, without thinking. But scarcely had he spoken
when, behold! the wheat took fire, and the flames spread all over the field.
Without stopping to put it out, he ran after the traveler, crying, "Stop, sir, I
was mistaken; it belongs to Miliza, my brother's daughter."
The fire went out at once of its own accord. He had learned a good lesson
which he never forgot, and from that time thenceforth he was fortunate,
thanks to Miliza.
Page 81
The Twelve Months
A Bohemian Tale
here was once a woman who was left a widow with two children.
The elder, who was only her stepdaughter, was named Dobrunka; the
younger, who was as wicked as her mother, was called Katinka. The mother
worshiped her daughter, but she hated Dobrunka, simply because she was as
beautiful as her sister was ugly. Dobrunka did not even know that she was
pretty, and she could not understand why her stepmother flew into a rage at
the mere sight of her. The poor child was obliged to do all the work of the
house; she had to sweep, cook, wash, sew, spin, weave, cut the grass, and
take care of the cow, while Katinka lived like a princess—that is to say, did
nothing.
Dobrunka worked with a good will, and took reproaches and blows with the
gentleness of a lamb; but nothing soothed her stepmother, for every day
added to the beauty of the elder sister and the ugliness of the younger.
"They are growing up," thought the mother, "and suitors will soon appear,
who will refuse my daughter when they see this hateful Dobrunka, who
grows beautiful on purpose to spite me. I must get rid of her, cost what it
may."
One day in the middle of January, Katinka took a fancy for some violets.
She called Dobrunka and said, "Go to the forest and bring me a bunch of
violets, that I may put them in my bosom and enjoy their fragrance."
A Bohemian Tale
here was once a woman who was left a widow with two children.
The elder, who was only her stepdaughter, was named Dobrunka; the
younger, who was as wicked as her mother, was called Katinka. The mother
worshiped her daughter, but she hated Dobrunka, simply because she was as
beautiful as her sister was ugly. Dobrunka did not even know that she was
pretty, and she could not understand why her stepmother flew into a rage at
the mere sight of her. The poor child was obliged to do all the work of the
house; she had to sweep, cook, wash, sew, spin, weave, cut the grass, and
take care of the cow, while Katinka lived like a princess—that is to say, did
nothing.
Dobrunka worked with a good will, and took reproaches and blows with the
gentleness of a lamb; but nothing soothed her stepmother, for every day
added to the beauty of the elder sister and the ugliness of the younger.
"They are growing up," thought the mother, "and suitors will soon appear,
who will refuse my daughter when they see this hateful Dobrunka, who
grows beautiful on purpose to spite me. I must get rid of her, cost what it
may."
One day in the middle of January, Katinka took a fancy for some violets.
She called Dobrunka and said, "Go to the forest and bring me a bunch of
violets, that I may put them in my bosom and enjoy their fragrance."
Page 82
"Oh, sister, what an idea!" answered Dobrunka; "as if there were any violets
under the snow!"
"Hold your tongue, stupid fool," returned her sister, "and do as I bid you. If
you do not go to the forest and bring me back a bunch of violets I will beat
you to a jelly." Upon this the mother took Dobrunka by the arm, put her out
of the door, and drew the bolt on her.
The poor girl went to the forest weeping bitterly. Everything was covered
with snow; there was not even a footpath. She lost her way and wandered
about till, famishing with hunger and perishing with cold, she entreated God
to take her from this wretched life.
All at once she saw a light in the distance. She went on, climbing higher
and higher, until at last she reached the top of a huge rock, upon which a
great fire was built. Around the fire were twelve stones, and on each stone
sat a motionless figure, wrapped in a large mantle, his head covered with a
hood which fell over his eyes. Three of these mantles were white like the
snow, three were green like the grass of the meadows, three were golden
like the sheaves of ripe wheat, and three were purple like the grapes of the
vine. These twelve figures, gazing at the fire in silence, were the Twelve
Months of the year.
under the snow!"
"Hold your tongue, stupid fool," returned her sister, "and do as I bid you. If
you do not go to the forest and bring me back a bunch of violets I will beat
you to a jelly." Upon this the mother took Dobrunka by the arm, put her out
of the door, and drew the bolt on her.
The poor girl went to the forest weeping bitterly. Everything was covered
with snow; there was not even a footpath. She lost her way and wandered
about till, famishing with hunger and perishing with cold, she entreated God
to take her from this wretched life.
All at once she saw a light in the distance. She went on, climbing higher
and higher, until at last she reached the top of a huge rock, upon which a
great fire was built. Around the fire were twelve stones, and on each stone
sat a motionless figure, wrapped in a large mantle, his head covered with a
hood which fell over his eyes. Three of these mantles were white like the
snow, three were green like the grass of the meadows, three were golden
like the sheaves of ripe wheat, and three were purple like the grapes of the
vine. These twelve figures, gazing at the fire in silence, were the Twelve
Months of the year.
Page 83
PRETTY DOBRUNKA WAS OBLIGED TO DO ALL THE WORK OF THE HOUSE
Dobrunka knew January by his long white beard. He was the only one that
had a staff in his hand. The poor girl was terribly frightened. She drew near,
saying, in a timid voice, "My good sirs, please to let me warm myself by
your fire; I am freezing with cold."
January nodded his head. "Why have you come here, my child?" he asked.
"What are you looking for?"
"I am looking for violets," replied Dobrunka.
"This is not the season for them; there are no violets in the time of snow,"
said January, in his gruff voice.
"I know it," replied Dobrunka, sadly; "but my sister and mother will beat
me to a jelly if I do not bring them some. My good sirs, please to tell me
where I can find them."
Dobrunka knew January by his long white beard. He was the only one that
had a staff in his hand. The poor girl was terribly frightened. She drew near,
saying, in a timid voice, "My good sirs, please to let me warm myself by
your fire; I am freezing with cold."
January nodded his head. "Why have you come here, my child?" he asked.
"What are you looking for?"
"I am looking for violets," replied Dobrunka.
"This is not the season for them; there are no violets in the time of snow,"
said January, in his gruff voice.
"I know it," replied Dobrunka, sadly; "but my sister and mother will beat
me to a jelly if I do not bring them some. My good sirs, please to tell me
where I can find them."
Page 84
Old January rose, and, turning to a young man in a green mantle, put his
staff in his hand, and said to him, "Brother March, this is your business."
March rose in turn, and stirred the fire with the staff, when, behold! the
flames rose, the snow melted, the buds put forth on the trees, the grass
turned green under the bushes, the flowers peeped through the verdure, and
the violets opened—it was spring.
"Make haste, my child, and gather your violets," said March.
Dobrunka gathered a large bouquet, thanked the Twelve Months, and
joyfully ran home. You can imagine the astonishment of Katinka and the
stepmother. The fragrance of the violets filled the whole house.
"Where did you find these fine things?" asked Katinka, in a disdainful
voice.
"Up yonder, on the mountain," answered her sister. "It looked like a great
blue carpet under the bushes."
Katinka put the bouquet in her bosom and did not even thank the poor child.
The next morning the wicked sister, as she sat idling by the stove, took a
fancy for some strawberries.
"Go to the forest and bring me some strawberries," said she to Dobrunka.
"Oh, sister, what an idea! as if there were any strawberries under the snow!"
"Hold your tongue, stupid fool, and do as I bid you. If you don't go to the
forest and bring me back a basket of strawberries, I will beat you to a jelly."
The mother took Dobrunka by the arm, put her out of the door, and drew the
bolt on her.
The poor girl returned to the forest, looking with all her eyes for the light
that she had seen the day before. She was fortunate enough to spy it, and
she reached the fire trembling and almost frozen.
The Twelve Months were in their places, motionless and silent.
staff in his hand, and said to him, "Brother March, this is your business."
March rose in turn, and stirred the fire with the staff, when, behold! the
flames rose, the snow melted, the buds put forth on the trees, the grass
turned green under the bushes, the flowers peeped through the verdure, and
the violets opened—it was spring.
"Make haste, my child, and gather your violets," said March.
Dobrunka gathered a large bouquet, thanked the Twelve Months, and
joyfully ran home. You can imagine the astonishment of Katinka and the
stepmother. The fragrance of the violets filled the whole house.
"Where did you find these fine things?" asked Katinka, in a disdainful
voice.
"Up yonder, on the mountain," answered her sister. "It looked like a great
blue carpet under the bushes."
Katinka put the bouquet in her bosom and did not even thank the poor child.
The next morning the wicked sister, as she sat idling by the stove, took a
fancy for some strawberries.
"Go to the forest and bring me some strawberries," said she to Dobrunka.
"Oh, sister, what an idea! as if there were any strawberries under the snow!"
"Hold your tongue, stupid fool, and do as I bid you. If you don't go to the
forest and bring me back a basket of strawberries, I will beat you to a jelly."
The mother took Dobrunka by the arm, put her out of the door, and drew the
bolt on her.
The poor girl returned to the forest, looking with all her eyes for the light
that she had seen the day before. She was fortunate enough to spy it, and
she reached the fire trembling and almost frozen.
The Twelve Months were in their places, motionless and silent.
Page 85
"My good sirs," said Dobrunka, "please to let me warm myself by your fire;
I am almost frozen with cold."
"Why have you returned?" asked January. "What are you looking for?"
"I am looking for strawberries," answered she.
"This is not the season for them," returned January, in his gruff voice; "there
are no strawberries under the snow."
"I know it," replied Dobrunka, sadly; "but my mother and sister will beat
me to a jelly if I do not bring them some. My good sirs, please to tell me
where I can find them."
Old January rose and, turning to a man in a golden mantle, he put his staff
in his hand, saying, "Brother June, this is your business."
June rose in turn, and stirred the fire with the staff, when, behold! the
flames rose, the snow melted, the earth grew green, the trees were covered
with leaves, the birds sang and the flowers opened—it was summer.
Thousands of little white stars enameled the turf, then turned to red
strawberries, looking, in their green cups, like rubies set in emeralds.
"Make haste, my child, and gather your strawberries," said June.
Dobrunka filled her apron, thanked the Twelve Months, and joyfully ran
home. You may imagine the astonishment of Katinka and the stepmother.
The fragrance of the strawberries filled the whole house.
"Where did you find these things?" asked Katinka, in a disdainful voice.
"Up yonder on the mountain," answered her sister; "there were so many of
them that they looked like blood poured on the ground."
Katinka and her mother devoured the strawberries without even thanking
the poor child.
The third day the wicked sister took a fancy for some red apples. The same
threats, the same insults, and the same violence followed. Dobrunka ran to
the mountain, and was fortunate enough to find the Twelve Months
warming themselves, motionless and silent.
I am almost frozen with cold."
"Why have you returned?" asked January. "What are you looking for?"
"I am looking for strawberries," answered she.
"This is not the season for them," returned January, in his gruff voice; "there
are no strawberries under the snow."
"I know it," replied Dobrunka, sadly; "but my mother and sister will beat
me to a jelly if I do not bring them some. My good sirs, please to tell me
where I can find them."
Old January rose and, turning to a man in a golden mantle, he put his staff
in his hand, saying, "Brother June, this is your business."
June rose in turn, and stirred the fire with the staff, when, behold! the
flames rose, the snow melted, the earth grew green, the trees were covered
with leaves, the birds sang and the flowers opened—it was summer.
Thousands of little white stars enameled the turf, then turned to red
strawberries, looking, in their green cups, like rubies set in emeralds.
"Make haste, my child, and gather your strawberries," said June.
Dobrunka filled her apron, thanked the Twelve Months, and joyfully ran
home. You may imagine the astonishment of Katinka and the stepmother.
The fragrance of the strawberries filled the whole house.
"Where did you find these things?" asked Katinka, in a disdainful voice.
"Up yonder on the mountain," answered her sister; "there were so many of
them that they looked like blood poured on the ground."
Katinka and her mother devoured the strawberries without even thanking
the poor child.
The third day the wicked sister took a fancy for some red apples. The same
threats, the same insults, and the same violence followed. Dobrunka ran to
the mountain, and was fortunate enough to find the Twelve Months
warming themselves, motionless and silent.
Page 86
"You here again, my child?" said old January, making room for her by the
fire. Dobrunka told him, with tears, how, if she did not bring home some
red apples, her mother and sister would beat her to death.
Old January repeated the ceremonies of the day before. "Brother
September," said he to a gray-bearded man in a purple mantle, "this is your
business."
September rose and stirred the fire with the staff, when, behold! the flames
ascended, the snow melted, and the trees put forth a few yellow leaves,
which fell one by one before the wind—it was autumn. The only flowers
were a few late pinks, daisies, and immortelles. Dobrunka saw but one
thing, an apple-tree with its rosy fruit.
fire. Dobrunka told him, with tears, how, if she did not bring home some
red apples, her mother and sister would beat her to death.
Old January repeated the ceremonies of the day before. "Brother
September," said he to a gray-bearded man in a purple mantle, "this is your
business."
September rose and stirred the fire with the staff, when, behold! the flames
ascended, the snow melted, and the trees put forth a few yellow leaves,
which fell one by one before the wind—it was autumn. The only flowers
were a few late pinks, daisies, and immortelles. Dobrunka saw but one
thing, an apple-tree with its rosy fruit.
Page 87
TURNED OUT BY HER MOTHER, DOBRUNKA WENT UNHAPPILY INTO THE
FOREST
"Make haste, my child; shake the tree," said September.
FOREST
"Make haste, my child; shake the tree," said September.
Page 88
She shook it, and an apple fell; she shook it again, and a second apple
followed.
"Make haste, Dobrunka, make haste home!" cried September, in an
imperious voice.
The good child thanked the Twelve Months, and joyfully ran home. You
may imagine the astonishment of Katinka and the stepmother.
"Red apples in January! Where did you get these apples?" asked Katinka.
"Up yonder on the mountain; there is a tree there that is as red with them as
a cherry-tree in July."
"Why did you bring only two? You ate the rest on the way."
"Oh, sister, I did not touch them; I was only permitted to shake the tree
twice, and but two apples fell."
"Begone, you fool!" cried Katinka, striking her sister, who ran away crying.
The wicked girl tasted one of the apples; she had never eaten anything so
delicious in her life, neither had her mother. How they regretted not having
any more!
"Mother," said Katinka, "give me my fur cloak. I will go to the forest and
find the tree, and whether I am permitted or not I will shake it so hard that
all the apples will be ours."
The mother tried to stop her. A spoiled child listens to nothing. Katinka
wrapped herself in her fur cloak, drew the hood over her head, and hastened
to the forest.
Everything was covered with snow; there was not even a footpath. Katinka
lost her way, but she pushed on, spurred by pride and covetousness. She
spied a light in the distance. She climbed and climbed till she reached the
place, and found the Twelve Months each seated on his stone, motionless
and silent. Without asking their permission, she approached the fire.
"Why have you come here? What do you want? Where are you going?"
asked old January, gruffly.
followed.
"Make haste, Dobrunka, make haste home!" cried September, in an
imperious voice.
The good child thanked the Twelve Months, and joyfully ran home. You
may imagine the astonishment of Katinka and the stepmother.
"Red apples in January! Where did you get these apples?" asked Katinka.
"Up yonder on the mountain; there is a tree there that is as red with them as
a cherry-tree in July."
"Why did you bring only two? You ate the rest on the way."
"Oh, sister, I did not touch them; I was only permitted to shake the tree
twice, and but two apples fell."
"Begone, you fool!" cried Katinka, striking her sister, who ran away crying.
The wicked girl tasted one of the apples; she had never eaten anything so
delicious in her life, neither had her mother. How they regretted not having
any more!
"Mother," said Katinka, "give me my fur cloak. I will go to the forest and
find the tree, and whether I am permitted or not I will shake it so hard that
all the apples will be ours."
The mother tried to stop her. A spoiled child listens to nothing. Katinka
wrapped herself in her fur cloak, drew the hood over her head, and hastened
to the forest.
Everything was covered with snow; there was not even a footpath. Katinka
lost her way, but she pushed on, spurred by pride and covetousness. She
spied a light in the distance. She climbed and climbed till she reached the
place, and found the Twelve Months each seated on his stone, motionless
and silent. Without asking their permission, she approached the fire.
"Why have you come here? What do you want? Where are you going?"
asked old January, gruffly.
Page 89
"What matters it to you, old fool?" answered Katinka. "It is none of your
business where I came from or whither I am going." She plunged into the
forest. January frowned and raised his staff above his head. In the twinkling
of an eye the sky was overcast, the fire went out, the snow fell, and the
wind blew. Katinka could not see the way before her. She lost herself, and
vainly tried to retrace her steps. The snow fell and the wind blew. She called
her mother, she cursed her sister, she cursed God. The snow fell and the
wind blew. Katinka froze, her limbs stiffened, and she fell motionless. The
snow still fell and the wind still blew.
The mother went without ceasing from the window to the door, and from
the door to the window. The hours passed and Katinka did not return.
"I must go and look for my daughter," said she. "The child has forgotten
herself with those hateful apples." She took her fur cloak and hood, and
hastened to the mountain. Everything was covered with snow; there was not
even a footpath. She plunged into the forest, calling her daughter. The snow
fell and the wind blew. She walked on with feverish anxiety, shouting at the
top of her voice. The snow still fell and the wind still blew.
Dobrunka waited through the evening and the night, but no one returned. In
the morning she took her wheel and spun a whole distaff full; there was still
no news. "What can have happened?" said the girl, weeping. The sun was
shining through an icy mist and the ground was covered with snow.
Dobrunka prayed for her mother and sister. They did not return; and it was
not till spring that a shepherd found the two corpses in the forest.
Dobrunka remained the sole mistress of the house, the cow, and the garden,
to say nothing of a piece of meadow adjoining the house. But when a good
and pretty girl has a field under her window, the next thing that follows is a
young farmer who offers her his heart and hand. Dobrunka was soon
married. The Twelve Months did not abandon their child. More than once,
when the north wind blew fearfully and the windows shook in their frames,
old January stopped up all the crevices of the house with snow, so that the
cold might not enter this peaceful abode.
Dobrunka lived to a good old age, always virtuous and happy, having,
according to the proverb, winter at the door, summer in the barn, autumn in
the cellar, and spring in the heart.
business where I came from or whither I am going." She plunged into the
forest. January frowned and raised his staff above his head. In the twinkling
of an eye the sky was overcast, the fire went out, the snow fell, and the
wind blew. Katinka could not see the way before her. She lost herself, and
vainly tried to retrace her steps. The snow fell and the wind blew. She called
her mother, she cursed her sister, she cursed God. The snow fell and the
wind blew. Katinka froze, her limbs stiffened, and she fell motionless. The
snow still fell and the wind still blew.
The mother went without ceasing from the window to the door, and from
the door to the window. The hours passed and Katinka did not return.
"I must go and look for my daughter," said she. "The child has forgotten
herself with those hateful apples." She took her fur cloak and hood, and
hastened to the mountain. Everything was covered with snow; there was not
even a footpath. She plunged into the forest, calling her daughter. The snow
fell and the wind blew. She walked on with feverish anxiety, shouting at the
top of her voice. The snow still fell and the wind still blew.
Dobrunka waited through the evening and the night, but no one returned. In
the morning she took her wheel and spun a whole distaff full; there was still
no news. "What can have happened?" said the girl, weeping. The sun was
shining through an icy mist and the ground was covered with snow.
Dobrunka prayed for her mother and sister. They did not return; and it was
not till spring that a shepherd found the two corpses in the forest.
Dobrunka remained the sole mistress of the house, the cow, and the garden,
to say nothing of a piece of meadow adjoining the house. But when a good
and pretty girl has a field under her window, the next thing that follows is a
young farmer who offers her his heart and hand. Dobrunka was soon
married. The Twelve Months did not abandon their child. More than once,
when the north wind blew fearfully and the windows shook in their frames,
old January stopped up all the crevices of the house with snow, so that the
cold might not enter this peaceful abode.
Dobrunka lived to a good old age, always virtuous and happy, having,
according to the proverb, winter at the door, summer in the barn, autumn in
the cellar, and spring in the heart.
Page 90
Page 91
Swanda the Piper
A Bohemian Tale
wanda, the Piper, was a jolly companion. Like every true
musician, he was born with an unquenchable thirst; besides,
he was madly fond of play, and would have risked his soul at strajak, the
favorite game at cards in Bohemia. When he had earned a little money he
would throw aside his pipes, and drink and play with the first comer till he
returned to his home as light in pocket as when he had left it. But he was
always so merry, witty, and good-natured that not a drinker ever left the
table while the piper was there, and his name still lives in Bohemia as the
prince of good fellows.
One day there was a festival at Mokran, and no merry-making was ever
complete without the piper. Swanda, after blowing his pipe till midnight and
earning twenty zwanzigers, determined to amuse himself on his own
account. Neither prayers nor promises could persuade him to go on with his
music; he was determined to drink his fill and to shuffle the cards at his
ease; but, for the first time in his life, he found no one to play with him.
A Bohemian Tale
wanda, the Piper, was a jolly companion. Like every true
musician, he was born with an unquenchable thirst; besides,
he was madly fond of play, and would have risked his soul at strajak, the
favorite game at cards in Bohemia. When he had earned a little money he
would throw aside his pipes, and drink and play with the first comer till he
returned to his home as light in pocket as when he had left it. But he was
always so merry, witty, and good-natured that not a drinker ever left the
table while the piper was there, and his name still lives in Bohemia as the
prince of good fellows.
One day there was a festival at Mokran, and no merry-making was ever
complete without the piper. Swanda, after blowing his pipe till midnight and
earning twenty zwanzigers, determined to amuse himself on his own
account. Neither prayers nor promises could persuade him to go on with his
music; he was determined to drink his fill and to shuffle the cards at his
ease; but, for the first time in his life, he found no one to play with him.
Page 92
Swanda was not the man to quit the inn so long as he had a kreutzer in his
pocket, and on that day he had many of them. By dint of talking, laughing,
and drinking he took one of those fixed ideas which are not uncommon
among those who look too often in the bottom of their glass, and
determined to play at any price; but all his neighbors refused his challenge.
Furious at finding no partner, he rose with an unsteady step, paid for what
he had drank, and left the inn.
"I will go to Drazic," said he; "the schoolmaster and the bailiff there are
honest people who are not afraid of play, and I shall find partners. Hurrah!"
The night was clear and the moon shone like a fish's eye. On reaching a
cross-road Swanda raised his eyes by chance, and stopped, mute and
motionless. A flock of ravens were croaking over his head, and in front of
him rose four posts, standing like pillars, and connected at the top by cross-
beams, from each of which swung a half-devoured corpse. It was a robbers'
gallows, a spectacle by no means amusing to a less stoical spirit than that of
Swanda.
He had not recovered from the first shudder when suddenly there appeared
before him a man dressed in black, with pale and hollow cheeks, and eyes
that glittered like carbuncles.
"Where are you going so late, friend Piper?" asked he, in a soft voice.
"To Drazic, Mr. Black Coat," answered the intrepid Swanda.
"Would you like to earn something by your music?"
"I am tired of blowing," returned Swanda. "I have some silver in my pocket,
and wish to amuse myself."
"Who talks to you of silver? It is with gold that we pay."
Saying this, the stranger flashed before his eyes a handful of shining ducats.
The piper was the son of a thrifty mother; he knew not how to resist such an
invitation, and followed the black man and his gold.
How the time passed he never could remember. It is true that his head was a
little heavy. The only thing that he recollected was that the black man
pocket, and on that day he had many of them. By dint of talking, laughing,
and drinking he took one of those fixed ideas which are not uncommon
among those who look too often in the bottom of their glass, and
determined to play at any price; but all his neighbors refused his challenge.
Furious at finding no partner, he rose with an unsteady step, paid for what
he had drank, and left the inn.
"I will go to Drazic," said he; "the schoolmaster and the bailiff there are
honest people who are not afraid of play, and I shall find partners. Hurrah!"
The night was clear and the moon shone like a fish's eye. On reaching a
cross-road Swanda raised his eyes by chance, and stopped, mute and
motionless. A flock of ravens were croaking over his head, and in front of
him rose four posts, standing like pillars, and connected at the top by cross-
beams, from each of which swung a half-devoured corpse. It was a robbers'
gallows, a spectacle by no means amusing to a less stoical spirit than that of
Swanda.
He had not recovered from the first shudder when suddenly there appeared
before him a man dressed in black, with pale and hollow cheeks, and eyes
that glittered like carbuncles.
"Where are you going so late, friend Piper?" asked he, in a soft voice.
"To Drazic, Mr. Black Coat," answered the intrepid Swanda.
"Would you like to earn something by your music?"
"I am tired of blowing," returned Swanda. "I have some silver in my pocket,
and wish to amuse myself."
"Who talks to you of silver? It is with gold that we pay."
Saying this, the stranger flashed before his eyes a handful of shining ducats.
The piper was the son of a thrifty mother; he knew not how to resist such an
invitation, and followed the black man and his gold.
How the time passed he never could remember. It is true that his head was a
little heavy. The only thing that he recollected was that the black man
Page 93
warned him to accept whatever was offered him, whether gold or wine, but
never to return thanks except by saying "Good luck, brother!"
Without knowing how he had entered, he found himself in a dark room
where three men, dressed in black like his guide, were playing at strajak by
no other light than their glittering eyes. On the table were piles of gold, and
a jug from which each one drank in his turn.
"Brothers," said the black man, "I bring you friend Swanda, whom you have
long known by reputation. I thought to please you on this feast-day by
giving you a little music."
"A good idea!" said one of the players. Then, taking the jug, he handed it to
Swanda, saying, "Here, piper, drink and play."
Swanda had some scruples; but, after all, it is impossible to have charcoal
without putting your finger into the ashes. The wine, though rather warm,
was not bad. He replaced the jug on the table, and raising his hat, said,
"Good luck, brother!" as he had been advised.
He began to play, and never had his music produced such an effect. Each
note made the players leap for joy. Their eyes shot forth flames; they moved
about uneasily in their chairs; they staked the ducats by handfuls; they
shouted and burst into loud fits of laughter without stirring a muscle of their
pallid faces. The jug passed from hand to hand, always full, though
replenished by no one.
As soon as Swanda finished an air they handed him the jug, from which he
never failed to drink deeply, and threw handfuls of gold into his hat. "Good
luck, brother!" he repeated, astounded at his fortune—"good luck!"
The feast lasted a long time. At last, the piper having struck up a polka, the
black men, in a transport of mirth, quitted the table and danced and waltzed
with an ardor and frenzy which ill accorded with their icy faces. One of the
dancers gathered up all the gold that was heaped on the table, and, pouring
it into Swanda's hat, "Here," said he, "take this for the pleasure that you
have given us."
never to return thanks except by saying "Good luck, brother!"
Without knowing how he had entered, he found himself in a dark room
where three men, dressed in black like his guide, were playing at strajak by
no other light than their glittering eyes. On the table were piles of gold, and
a jug from which each one drank in his turn.
"Brothers," said the black man, "I bring you friend Swanda, whom you have
long known by reputation. I thought to please you on this feast-day by
giving you a little music."
"A good idea!" said one of the players. Then, taking the jug, he handed it to
Swanda, saying, "Here, piper, drink and play."
Swanda had some scruples; but, after all, it is impossible to have charcoal
without putting your finger into the ashes. The wine, though rather warm,
was not bad. He replaced the jug on the table, and raising his hat, said,
"Good luck, brother!" as he had been advised.
He began to play, and never had his music produced such an effect. Each
note made the players leap for joy. Their eyes shot forth flames; they moved
about uneasily in their chairs; they staked the ducats by handfuls; they
shouted and burst into loud fits of laughter without stirring a muscle of their
pallid faces. The jug passed from hand to hand, always full, though
replenished by no one.
As soon as Swanda finished an air they handed him the jug, from which he
never failed to drink deeply, and threw handfuls of gold into his hat. "Good
luck, brother!" he repeated, astounded at his fortune—"good luck!"
The feast lasted a long time. At last, the piper having struck up a polka, the
black men, in a transport of mirth, quitted the table and danced and waltzed
with an ardor and frenzy which ill accorded with their icy faces. One of the
dancers gathered up all the gold that was heaped on the table, and, pouring
it into Swanda's hat, "Here," said he, "take this for the pleasure that you
have given us."
Page 94
HE BEGAN TO PLAY AND NEVER HAD HIS MUSIC PRODUCED SUCH AN EFFECT
"God bless you, my good lords!" said the dazzled piper. Scarcely had he
spoken when men, room, and cards vanished.
In the morning a peasant on his way to the fields heard the sound of a pipe
as he approached the cross-road. "It is Swanda," said he. But where was the
piper? Seated on a corner of the gallows, he was blowing with all his might,
while the corpses of the robbers danced in the wind to his music.
"Halloo, comrade!" cried the peasant. "How long have you been playing the
cuckoo up there?"
Swanda started, dropped his pipe, opened his eyes, and glided, bewildered,
down the gallows. His first thought, however, was for his ducats. He
rummaged his pockets and turned his hat inside out, but all in vain; there
was not even a kreutzer!
"God bless you, my good lords!" said the dazzled piper. Scarcely had he
spoken when men, room, and cards vanished.
In the morning a peasant on his way to the fields heard the sound of a pipe
as he approached the cross-road. "It is Swanda," said he. But where was the
piper? Seated on a corner of the gallows, he was blowing with all his might,
while the corpses of the robbers danced in the wind to his music.
"Halloo, comrade!" cried the peasant. "How long have you been playing the
cuckoo up there?"
Swanda started, dropped his pipe, opened his eyes, and glided, bewildered,
down the gallows. His first thought, however, was for his ducats. He
rummaged his pockets and turned his hat inside out, but all in vain; there
was not even a kreutzer!
Page 95
"My friend," said the peasant, making the sign of the cross, "God has
punished you by giving you the devil for a partner; you love cards too
well."
"You are right," said Swanda, trembling; "I will never touch them again in
my life."
He kept his word; and, to thank Heaven for having preserved him from such
peril, he took the fatal pipe to which the devil had danced, and suspended it
as a votive offering in the church of Strakonic, his birthplace, where it may
be seen to this day. The pipe of Strakonic has become a proverb, and it is
even said that its sound is heard every year at the day and hour when
Swanda played for Satan and his friends.
punished you by giving you the devil for a partner; you love cards too
well."
"You are right," said Swanda, trembling; "I will never touch them again in
my life."
He kept his word; and, to thank Heaven for having preserved him from such
peril, he took the fatal pipe to which the devil had danced, and suspended it
as a votive offering in the church of Strakonic, his birthplace, where it may
be seen to this day. The pipe of Strakonic has become a proverb, and it is
even said that its sound is heard every year at the day and hour when
Swanda played for Satan and his friends.
Page 96
The Gold Bread
A Hungarian Tale
nce upon a time there was a widow who had a beautiful
daughter. The mother was modest and humble; the daughter,
Marienka, was pride itself. She had suitors from all sides, but none satisfied
her; the more they tried to please her the more she disdained them.
One night, when the poor mother could not sleep, she took her beads and
began to pray for her dear child, who gave her more than one care.
Marienka was asleep by her side. As the mother gazed lovingly at her
beautiful daughter, Marienka laughed in her sleep.
"What a beautiful dream she must have to laugh in this way!" said the
mother. Then she finished her prayer, hung her beads on the wall, laid her
head on the same pillow with her daughter, and fell asleep.
"My dear child," said she in the morning, "what did you dream last night
that you laughed so?"
"What did I dream, mamma? I dreamed that a nobleman came here for me
in a copper coach, and that he put a ring on my finger set with a stone that
A Hungarian Tale
nce upon a time there was a widow who had a beautiful
daughter. The mother was modest and humble; the daughter,
Marienka, was pride itself. She had suitors from all sides, but none satisfied
her; the more they tried to please her the more she disdained them.
One night, when the poor mother could not sleep, she took her beads and
began to pray for her dear child, who gave her more than one care.
Marienka was asleep by her side. As the mother gazed lovingly at her
beautiful daughter, Marienka laughed in her sleep.
"What a beautiful dream she must have to laugh in this way!" said the
mother. Then she finished her prayer, hung her beads on the wall, laid her
head on the same pillow with her daughter, and fell asleep.
"My dear child," said she in the morning, "what did you dream last night
that you laughed so?"
"What did I dream, mamma? I dreamed that a nobleman came here for me
in a copper coach, and that he put a ring on my finger set with a stone that
Page 97
sparkled like the stars. And when I entered the church the people had eyes
for no one but the blessed Virgin and me."
"My daughter, my daughter, that was a proud dream!" said the mother,
shaking her head. But Marienka went out singing.
The same day a wagon entered the yard. A handsome young farmer in good
circumstances came to ask Marienka to share a peasant's bread with him.
The mother was pleased with the suitor, but the proud Marienka refused
him, saying, "Though you should come in a copper coach, and put a ring on
my finger set with a stone that sparkled like the stars, I would not have you
for a husband." And the farmer went away storming at Marienka's pride.
The next night the mother waked, took her beads, and prayed still more
earnestly for her daughter, when, behold! Marienka laughed again as she
was sleeping.
"I wonder what she is dreaming," said the mother, who prayed, unable to
sleep.
"My dear child," she said the next morning, "what did you dream last night
that you laughed aloud?"
"What did I dream, mamma? I dreamed that a nobleman came here for me
in a silver coach, and that he offered me a golden diadem. And when I
entered the church the people looked at me more than they did at the
blessed Virgin."
"Hush! you are blaspheming. Pray, my daughter, pray that you may not fall
into temptation."
But Marienka ran away to escape her mother's sermon.
The same day a carriage entered the yard. A young lord came to entreat
Marienka to share a nobleman's bread with him.
"It is a great honor," said the mother; but vanity is blind.
"Though you should come in a silver coach," said Marienka to the new
suitor, "and should offer me a golden diadem, I would not have you for a
husband."
for no one but the blessed Virgin and me."
"My daughter, my daughter, that was a proud dream!" said the mother,
shaking her head. But Marienka went out singing.
The same day a wagon entered the yard. A handsome young farmer in good
circumstances came to ask Marienka to share a peasant's bread with him.
The mother was pleased with the suitor, but the proud Marienka refused
him, saying, "Though you should come in a copper coach, and put a ring on
my finger set with a stone that sparkled like the stars, I would not have you
for a husband." And the farmer went away storming at Marienka's pride.
The next night the mother waked, took her beads, and prayed still more
earnestly for her daughter, when, behold! Marienka laughed again as she
was sleeping.
"I wonder what she is dreaming," said the mother, who prayed, unable to
sleep.
"My dear child," she said the next morning, "what did you dream last night
that you laughed aloud?"
"What did I dream, mamma? I dreamed that a nobleman came here for me
in a silver coach, and that he offered me a golden diadem. And when I
entered the church the people looked at me more than they did at the
blessed Virgin."
"Hush! you are blaspheming. Pray, my daughter, pray that you may not fall
into temptation."
But Marienka ran away to escape her mother's sermon.
The same day a carriage entered the yard. A young lord came to entreat
Marienka to share a nobleman's bread with him.
"It is a great honor," said the mother; but vanity is blind.
"Though you should come in a silver coach," said Marienka to the new
suitor, "and should offer me a golden diadem, I would not have you for a
husband."
Page 98
"Take care, my child," said the poor mother; "pride is a device of the Evil
One."
"Mothers never know what they are saying," thought Marienka, and she
went out shrugging her shoulders.
The third night the mother could not sleep for anxiety. As she lay awake,
praying for her daughter, behold! Marienka burst into a loud fit of laughter.
"Oh!" said the mother, "what can the unhappy child be dreaming now?"
And she continued to pray till daylight.
"My dear child," said she in the morning, "what did you dream last night?"
"You will be angry again if I tell you," answered Marienka.
"No, no," replied the mother. "Tell me."
"I dreamed that a noble lord, with a great train of attendants, came to ask
me in marriage. He was in a golden coach, and he brought me a dress of
gold lace. And when I entered the church, the people looked at nobody but
me."
The mother clasped her hands. Marienka, half dressed, sprang from the bed
and ran into the next room, to avoid a lecture that was tiresome to her.
The same day three coaches entered the yard, one of copper, one of silver,
and one of gold; the first drawn by two horses, the second by four, and the
third by eight, all caparisoned with gold and pearls. From the copper and
silver coaches alighted pages dressed in scarlet breeches and green jackets
and cloaks, while from the golden coach stepped a handsome nobleman all
dressed in gold. He entered the house, and, bending one knee on the ground,
asked the mother for her daughter's hand.
"What an honor!" thought the mother.
"My dream has come to pass," said Marienka. "You see, mother, that, as
usual, I was right and you were wrong."
She ran to her chamber, tied the betrothal knot, and offered it smilingly as a
pledge of her faith to the handsome lord, who, on his side, put a ring on her
One."
"Mothers never know what they are saying," thought Marienka, and she
went out shrugging her shoulders.
The third night the mother could not sleep for anxiety. As she lay awake,
praying for her daughter, behold! Marienka burst into a loud fit of laughter.
"Oh!" said the mother, "what can the unhappy child be dreaming now?"
And she continued to pray till daylight.
"My dear child," said she in the morning, "what did you dream last night?"
"You will be angry again if I tell you," answered Marienka.
"No, no," replied the mother. "Tell me."
"I dreamed that a noble lord, with a great train of attendants, came to ask
me in marriage. He was in a golden coach, and he brought me a dress of
gold lace. And when I entered the church, the people looked at nobody but
me."
The mother clasped her hands. Marienka, half dressed, sprang from the bed
and ran into the next room, to avoid a lecture that was tiresome to her.
The same day three coaches entered the yard, one of copper, one of silver,
and one of gold; the first drawn by two horses, the second by four, and the
third by eight, all caparisoned with gold and pearls. From the copper and
silver coaches alighted pages dressed in scarlet breeches and green jackets
and cloaks, while from the golden coach stepped a handsome nobleman all
dressed in gold. He entered the house, and, bending one knee on the ground,
asked the mother for her daughter's hand.
"What an honor!" thought the mother.
"My dream has come to pass," said Marienka. "You see, mother, that, as
usual, I was right and you were wrong."
She ran to her chamber, tied the betrothal knot, and offered it smilingly as a
pledge of her faith to the handsome lord, who, on his side, put a ring on her
Page 99
finger set with a stone that sparkled like the stars, and presented her with a
golden diadem and a dress of gold lace.
AS THE MOTHER GAZED LOVINGLY AT HER BEAUTIFUL DAUGHTER, MARIENKA
LAUGHED IN HER SLEEP
golden diadem and a dress of gold lace.
AS THE MOTHER GAZED LOVINGLY AT HER BEAUTIFUL DAUGHTER, MARIENKA
LAUGHED IN HER SLEEP
Page 100
The proud girl ran to her room to dress for the ceremony, while the mother,
still anxious, said to the bridegroom, "My good sir, what bread do you offer
my daughter?"
"Among us," said he, "the bread is of copper, silver, and gold. She can take
her choice."
"What does this mean?" thought the mother. But Marienka had no anxiety;
she returned as beautiful as the sun, took her lover's arm, and set out for the
church without asking her mother's blessing. The poor woman was left to
pray alone on the threshold; and when Marienka returned and entered the
carriage she did not even turn round to look at her mother or to bid her a
last farewell.
The eight horses set off at a gallop, and did not stop till they reached a huge
rock in which there was a hole as large as the gate of a city. The horses
plunged into the darkness, the earth trembled, and the rock cracked and
crumbled. Marienka seized her husband's hand.
"Don't be alarmed, my fair one; in a moment it will be light."
All at once a thousand lights waved in the air. The dwarfs of the mountain,
each with a torch in his hand, came to salute their lord, the King of the
Mines. Marienka learned for the first time her husband's name. Whether he
was a spirit of good or of evil, at least he was so rich that she did not regret
her choice.
They emerged from the darkness, and advanced through bleached forests
and mountains that raised their pale and gloomy summits to the skies. Firs,
beeches, birches, oaks, rocks, all were of lead. At the end of the forest
stretched a vast meadow the grass of which was of silver; and at the bottom
of the meadow was a castle of gold, inlaid with diamonds and rubies. The
carriage stopped before the door, and the King of the Mines offered his
hand to his bride, saying, "My fair one, all that you see is yours."
Marienka was delighted. But it is impossible to make so long a journey
without being hungry; and it was with pleasure, therefore, that she saw the
mountain dwarfs bring in a table, everything on which glittered with gold,
silver, and precious stones. The dishes were marvelous—side-dishes of
still anxious, said to the bridegroom, "My good sir, what bread do you offer
my daughter?"
"Among us," said he, "the bread is of copper, silver, and gold. She can take
her choice."
"What does this mean?" thought the mother. But Marienka had no anxiety;
she returned as beautiful as the sun, took her lover's arm, and set out for the
church without asking her mother's blessing. The poor woman was left to
pray alone on the threshold; and when Marienka returned and entered the
carriage she did not even turn round to look at her mother or to bid her a
last farewell.
The eight horses set off at a gallop, and did not stop till they reached a huge
rock in which there was a hole as large as the gate of a city. The horses
plunged into the darkness, the earth trembled, and the rock cracked and
crumbled. Marienka seized her husband's hand.
"Don't be alarmed, my fair one; in a moment it will be light."
All at once a thousand lights waved in the air. The dwarfs of the mountain,
each with a torch in his hand, came to salute their lord, the King of the
Mines. Marienka learned for the first time her husband's name. Whether he
was a spirit of good or of evil, at least he was so rich that she did not regret
her choice.
They emerged from the darkness, and advanced through bleached forests
and mountains that raised their pale and gloomy summits to the skies. Firs,
beeches, birches, oaks, rocks, all were of lead. At the end of the forest
stretched a vast meadow the grass of which was of silver; and at the bottom
of the meadow was a castle of gold, inlaid with diamonds and rubies. The
carriage stopped before the door, and the King of the Mines offered his
hand to his bride, saying, "My fair one, all that you see is yours."
Marienka was delighted. But it is impossible to make so long a journey
without being hungry; and it was with pleasure, therefore, that she saw the
mountain dwarfs bring in a table, everything on which glittered with gold,
silver, and precious stones. The dishes were marvelous—side-dishes of
Page 101
emeralds, and roasts of gold on silver salvers. Every one ate heartily except
the bride, who begged her husband for a little bread.
"Bring the copper bread," said the King of the Mines.
Marienka could not eat it.
"Bring the silver bread," said he.
Marienka could not eat it.
"Bring the gold bread," said he, at length.
Marienka could not eat it.
"My fair one," said the King of the Mines, "I am very sorry; but what can I
offer you? We have no other bread."
The bride burst into tears. Her husband laughed aloud; his heart was of
metal, like his kingdom.
"Weep, if you like," he cried; "it will do you no good. What you wished for
you possess. Eat the bread that you have chosen."
It was thus that the rich Marienka lived in her castle, dying of hunger, and
seeking in vain for a root to allay the torture that was consuming her. God
had humbled her by granting her prayer.
Three days in the year, the Rogation Days, when the ground half opens to
receive the fruitful rain sent by the Lord, Marienka returns to the earth.
Dressed in rags, pale and wrinkled, she begs from door to door, too happy
when any one throws her a few crusts, and when she receives as alms from
the poor what she lacks in her palace of gold—a little bread and a little pity.
the bride, who begged her husband for a little bread.
"Bring the copper bread," said the King of the Mines.
Marienka could not eat it.
"Bring the silver bread," said he.
Marienka could not eat it.
"Bring the gold bread," said he, at length.
Marienka could not eat it.
"My fair one," said the King of the Mines, "I am very sorry; but what can I
offer you? We have no other bread."
The bride burst into tears. Her husband laughed aloud; his heart was of
metal, like his kingdom.
"Weep, if you like," he cried; "it will do you no good. What you wished for
you possess. Eat the bread that you have chosen."
It was thus that the rich Marienka lived in her castle, dying of hunger, and
seeking in vain for a root to allay the torture that was consuming her. God
had humbled her by granting her prayer.
Three days in the year, the Rogation Days, when the ground half opens to
receive the fruitful rain sent by the Lord, Marienka returns to the earth.
Dressed in rags, pale and wrinkled, she begs from door to door, too happy
when any one throws her a few crusts, and when she receives as alms from
the poor what she lacks in her palace of gold—a little bread and a little pity.
Page 102
The Story of the Noses
A Bohemian Tale
t Dewitz, in the neighborhood of Prague, there once lived a rich
and whimsical old farmer who had a beautiful daughter. The
students of Prague, of whom there were at that time twenty-five thousand,
often walked in the direction of Dewitz, and more than one of them offered
to follow the plow in hopes of becoming the son-in-law of the farmer. The
first condition that the cunning peasant set on each new servant was this: "I
engage you," he would say, "for a year—that is, till the cuckoo sings the
return of spring; but if, from now till then, you say once that you are not
satisfied, I will cut off the end of your nose. I give you the same right over
me," he added, laughing. And he did as he said. Prague was full of students
with the ends of their noses glued on, which did not prevent an ugly scar,
and, still less, bad jokes. To return from the farm disfigured and ridiculed
was well calculated to cool the warmest passion.
A young man by the name of Coranda, somewhat ungainly in manner, but
cool, adroit, and cunning, which are not bad aids in making one's fortune,
took it in his head to try the adventure. The farmer received him with his
usual good nature, and, the bargain made, sent him to the field to work. At
breakfast-time the other servants were called, but good care was taken to
forget Coranda. At dinner it was the same. Coranda gave himself no trouble
about it. He went to the house, and while the farmer's wife was feeding the
A Bohemian Tale
t Dewitz, in the neighborhood of Prague, there once lived a rich
and whimsical old farmer who had a beautiful daughter. The
students of Prague, of whom there were at that time twenty-five thousand,
often walked in the direction of Dewitz, and more than one of them offered
to follow the plow in hopes of becoming the son-in-law of the farmer. The
first condition that the cunning peasant set on each new servant was this: "I
engage you," he would say, "for a year—that is, till the cuckoo sings the
return of spring; but if, from now till then, you say once that you are not
satisfied, I will cut off the end of your nose. I give you the same right over
me," he added, laughing. And he did as he said. Prague was full of students
with the ends of their noses glued on, which did not prevent an ugly scar,
and, still less, bad jokes. To return from the farm disfigured and ridiculed
was well calculated to cool the warmest passion.
A young man by the name of Coranda, somewhat ungainly in manner, but
cool, adroit, and cunning, which are not bad aids in making one's fortune,
took it in his head to try the adventure. The farmer received him with his
usual good nature, and, the bargain made, sent him to the field to work. At
breakfast-time the other servants were called, but good care was taken to
forget Coranda. At dinner it was the same. Coranda gave himself no trouble
about it. He went to the house, and while the farmer's wife was feeding the
Page 103
chickens unhooked an enormous ham from the kitchen rafters, took a huge
loaf from the cupboard, and went back to the fields to dine and take a nap.
"Are you satisfied?" cried the farmer, when he returned at night.
"Perfectly satisfied," said Coranda; "I have dined better than you have."
At that instant the farmer's wife came rushing in, crying that her ham was
gone. Coranda laughed, and the farmer turned pale.
"Are you not satisfied?" asked Coranda.
"A ham is only a ham," answered his master. "Such a trifle does not trouble
me." But after that time he took good care not to leave the student fasting.
Sunday came. The farmer and his wife seated themselves in the wagon to
go to church, saying to Coranda, "It is your business to cook the dinner. Cut
up the piece of meat you see yonder, with onions, carrots, leeks, and
parsley, and boil them all together in the great pot over the kitchen fire."
"Very well," answered Coranda.
There was a little pet dog at the farm-house by the name of Parsley.
Coranda killed him, skinned him, cut him up with the meat and vegetables,
and put the whole to boil over the kitchen fire. When the farmer's wife
returned she called her favorite; but, alas! she saw nothing but a bloody skin
hanging by the window.
"What have you done?" said she to Coranda.
"What you ordered me, mistress. I have boiled the meat, onions, carrots,
and leeks, and parsley in the bargain."
"Wicked wretch!" cried the farmer, "had you the heart to kill the innocent
creature that was the joy of the house?"
"Are you not satisfied?" said Coranda, taking his knife from his pocket.
"I did not say that," returned the farmer. "A dead dog is nothing but a dead
dog." But he sighed.
loaf from the cupboard, and went back to the fields to dine and take a nap.
"Are you satisfied?" cried the farmer, when he returned at night.
"Perfectly satisfied," said Coranda; "I have dined better than you have."
At that instant the farmer's wife came rushing in, crying that her ham was
gone. Coranda laughed, and the farmer turned pale.
"Are you not satisfied?" asked Coranda.
"A ham is only a ham," answered his master. "Such a trifle does not trouble
me." But after that time he took good care not to leave the student fasting.
Sunday came. The farmer and his wife seated themselves in the wagon to
go to church, saying to Coranda, "It is your business to cook the dinner. Cut
up the piece of meat you see yonder, with onions, carrots, leeks, and
parsley, and boil them all together in the great pot over the kitchen fire."
"Very well," answered Coranda.
There was a little pet dog at the farm-house by the name of Parsley.
Coranda killed him, skinned him, cut him up with the meat and vegetables,
and put the whole to boil over the kitchen fire. When the farmer's wife
returned she called her favorite; but, alas! she saw nothing but a bloody skin
hanging by the window.
"What have you done?" said she to Coranda.
"What you ordered me, mistress. I have boiled the meat, onions, carrots,
and leeks, and parsley in the bargain."
"Wicked wretch!" cried the farmer, "had you the heart to kill the innocent
creature that was the joy of the house?"
"Are you not satisfied?" said Coranda, taking his knife from his pocket.
"I did not say that," returned the farmer. "A dead dog is nothing but a dead
dog." But he sighed.
Page 104
A few days after, the farmer and his wife went to market. Fearing their
terrible servant, they said to him, "Stay at home and do exactly what you
see others do."
"Very well," said Coranda.
There was an old shed in the yard the roof of which was falling to pieces.
The carpenters came to repair it, and began, as usual, by tearing down the
roof. Coranda took a ladder and mounted the roof of the house, which was
quite new. Shingles, lath, nails, and tiles, he tore off everything, and
scattered them all to the winds. When the farmer returned the house was
open to the sky.
terrible servant, they said to him, "Stay at home and do exactly what you
see others do."
"Very well," said Coranda.
There was an old shed in the yard the roof of which was falling to pieces.
The carpenters came to repair it, and began, as usual, by tearing down the
roof. Coranda took a ladder and mounted the roof of the house, which was
quite new. Shingles, lath, nails, and tiles, he tore off everything, and
scattered them all to the winds. When the farmer returned the house was
open to the sky.
Page 105
HE RAN TO THE TREE AND SHOOK IT WITH ALL HIS MIGHT, WHEN, BEHOLD! A
YOUNG GIRL FELL FROM THE BRANCHES
"Villain!" said he, "what new trick have you played me?"
YOUNG GIRL FELL FROM THE BRANCHES
"Villain!" said he, "what new trick have you played me?"
Page 106
"I have obeyed you, master," answered Coranda. "You told me to do exactly
what I saw others do. Are you not satisfied?" And he took out his knife.
"Satisfied!" returned the farmer; "why should I not be satisfied? A few
shingles more or less will not ruin me." But he sighed.
Night came, the farmer and his wife said to each other that it was high time
to get rid of this incarnate demon. As is always the case with sensible
people, they never did anything without consulting their daughter, it being
the custom in Bohemia to think that children always have more wit than
their parents.
"Father," said Helen, "I will hide in the great pear-tree early in the morning,
and call like the cuckoo. You can tell Coranda that the year is up, since the
cuckoo is singing; pay him and send him away."
Early in the morning the plaintive cry of the cuckoo was heard through the
fields. The farmer seemed surprised. "Well, my boy, spring is come," said
he. "Do you hear the cuckoo singing yonder? I will pay you and we will
part good friends."
"A cuckoo!" said Coranda; "that is a bird which I have always wanted to
see."
He ran to the tree and shook it with all his might, when, behold! a young
girl fell from the branches, fortunately more frightened than hurt.
"Villain!" cried the farmer.
"Are you not satisfied?" said Coranda, opening his knife.
"Wretch! you kill my daughter and you think that I ought to be satisfied! I
am furious. Begone, if you would not die by my hand!"
"I will go when I have cut off your nose," said Coranda. "I have kept my
word. Do you keep yours."
"Stop!" cried the farmer, putting his hand before his face. "You will surely
let me redeem my nose?"
"It depends on what you offer," said Coranda.
what I saw others do. Are you not satisfied?" And he took out his knife.
"Satisfied!" returned the farmer; "why should I not be satisfied? A few
shingles more or less will not ruin me." But he sighed.
Night came, the farmer and his wife said to each other that it was high time
to get rid of this incarnate demon. As is always the case with sensible
people, they never did anything without consulting their daughter, it being
the custom in Bohemia to think that children always have more wit than
their parents.
"Father," said Helen, "I will hide in the great pear-tree early in the morning,
and call like the cuckoo. You can tell Coranda that the year is up, since the
cuckoo is singing; pay him and send him away."
Early in the morning the plaintive cry of the cuckoo was heard through the
fields. The farmer seemed surprised. "Well, my boy, spring is come," said
he. "Do you hear the cuckoo singing yonder? I will pay you and we will
part good friends."
"A cuckoo!" said Coranda; "that is a bird which I have always wanted to
see."
He ran to the tree and shook it with all his might, when, behold! a young
girl fell from the branches, fortunately more frightened than hurt.
"Villain!" cried the farmer.
"Are you not satisfied?" said Coranda, opening his knife.
"Wretch! you kill my daughter and you think that I ought to be satisfied! I
am furious. Begone, if you would not die by my hand!"
"I will go when I have cut off your nose," said Coranda. "I have kept my
word. Do you keep yours."
"Stop!" cried the farmer, putting his hand before his face. "You will surely
let me redeem my nose?"
"It depends on what you offer," said Coranda.
Page 107
"Will you take ten sheep for it?"
"No."
"Ten cows?"
"No; I would rather cut off your nose." And he sharpened his knife on the
door-step.
"Father," said Helen, "the fault was mine; it belongs to me to repair it.
Coranda, will you take my hand instead of my father's nose?"
"Yes," replied Coranda.
"I make one condition," said the young girl. "We will make the same
bargain; the first one of us that is not satisfied after marriage shall have his
nose cut off by the other."
"Good," replied Coranda. "I would rather it was the tongue; but that will
come next."
Never was a finer wedding seen at Prague, and never was there a happier
household. Coranda and the beautiful Helen were a model pair. The
husband and wife were never heard to complain of each other; they loved
with drawn swords, and, thanks to their ingenious bargain, kept for long
years both their love and their noses.
"No."
"Ten cows?"
"No; I would rather cut off your nose." And he sharpened his knife on the
door-step.
"Father," said Helen, "the fault was mine; it belongs to me to repair it.
Coranda, will you take my hand instead of my father's nose?"
"Yes," replied Coranda.
"I make one condition," said the young girl. "We will make the same
bargain; the first one of us that is not satisfied after marriage shall have his
nose cut off by the other."
"Good," replied Coranda. "I would rather it was the tongue; but that will
come next."
Never was a finer wedding seen at Prague, and never was there a happier
household. Coranda and the beautiful Helen were a model pair. The
husband and wife were never heard to complain of each other; they loved
with drawn swords, and, thanks to their ingenious bargain, kept for long
years both their love and their noses.
Page 108
The Three Citrons
A Neapolitan Tale
nce upon a time there lived a king who was called the King of the
Vermilion Towers. He had but one son, whom he loved as the
apple of his eye, and who was the only hope of a royal line about to become
extinct. The old king's whole ambition was to marry this illustrious prince
—to find him a princess at once handsome, noble, young, and rich. He
could think of nothing but this wished-for marriage.
Unhappily, among all the virtues in which the heir to a crown is never
lacking, Carlino, for that was the young prince's name, had the trifling fault
of being shyer than a deer. He shook his head and fled to the woods at the
mere sound of a woman's name, to the great grief of his father, who was in
despair at seeing his family about to die out. But his grief was in vain;
nothing touched the heart of Carlino. The tears of a father, the prayers of a
whole people, the interest of the state, nothing could melt this stony heart.
Twenty preachers had wasted their eloquence and thirty senators their Latin
in reasoning with him. To be stubborn is one of the privileges of royalty, as
Carlino had known from his birth, and he would have thought himself
dishonored by being second to a mule in obstinacy.
A Neapolitan Tale
nce upon a time there lived a king who was called the King of the
Vermilion Towers. He had but one son, whom he loved as the
apple of his eye, and who was the only hope of a royal line about to become
extinct. The old king's whole ambition was to marry this illustrious prince
—to find him a princess at once handsome, noble, young, and rich. He
could think of nothing but this wished-for marriage.
Unhappily, among all the virtues in which the heir to a crown is never
lacking, Carlino, for that was the young prince's name, had the trifling fault
of being shyer than a deer. He shook his head and fled to the woods at the
mere sound of a woman's name, to the great grief of his father, who was in
despair at seeing his family about to die out. But his grief was in vain;
nothing touched the heart of Carlino. The tears of a father, the prayers of a
whole people, the interest of the state, nothing could melt this stony heart.
Twenty preachers had wasted their eloquence and thirty senators their Latin
in reasoning with him. To be stubborn is one of the privileges of royalty, as
Carlino had known from his birth, and he would have thought himself
dishonored by being second to a mule in obstinacy.
Page 109
But more things often happen in an hour than in a hundred years, and no
one can say with safety, "This is a road that I shall never travel." One
morning at breakfast, as Carlino, instead of listening to his father's sermon,
was amusing himself by watching the flies buzzing in the air, he forgot that
he had a knife in his hand, and pricked his finger in a gesture of impatience.
The blood gushed forth and fell into a plate of cream that had just been
handed to him, where it made a curious mixture of white and red. Either by
chance or by the punishment of Heaven, the prince was instantly seized
with the maddest caprice that could be imagined.
"Sir," said he to his father, "if I do not soon find a woman as white and red
as this cream dyed with my blood, I am lost. This wonder must exist
somewhere. I love her; I am dying for her; I must have her; I will have her.
To a resolute heart nothing is impossible. If you would have me live, let me
go in search of her, or before to-morrow I shall be dead of loneliness."
The poor King of the Vermilion Towers was thunderstruck at this folly. It
seemed to him that his palace was crumbling over his head; he turned red
and pale by turns, stammered, wept, and finally cried, in a voice broken
with sobs:
"Oh, my child, the staff of my old age, my heart's blood, the life of my soul,
what an idea have you taken into your head! Have you lost your reason?
Yesterday you almost made me die of sorrow by refusing to marry; to-day
you are about to drive me from the world by another piece of folly. Whither
would you go, unhappy boy? Why leave your home, where you have been
born and bred? Do you know to what danger and suffering the traveler
exposes himself? Drive away these perilous fancies, and stay with me, my
child, if you would not deprive me of life and destroy your kingdom and
house at one blow."
All these words, and others equally wise, had no more effect than an official
harangue. Carlino, his eye fixed and his brow bent, listened to nothing but
his passion. All that was said to him went in at one ear and out at the other;
it was eloquence cast to the winds.
When the old king, worn out with prayers and tears, perceived that it was
easier to melt a leaden weathercock on its steeple than a spoiled child in
pursuit of his whim, he heaved a deep sigh and determined to let Carlino
one can say with safety, "This is a road that I shall never travel." One
morning at breakfast, as Carlino, instead of listening to his father's sermon,
was amusing himself by watching the flies buzzing in the air, he forgot that
he had a knife in his hand, and pricked his finger in a gesture of impatience.
The blood gushed forth and fell into a plate of cream that had just been
handed to him, where it made a curious mixture of white and red. Either by
chance or by the punishment of Heaven, the prince was instantly seized
with the maddest caprice that could be imagined.
"Sir," said he to his father, "if I do not soon find a woman as white and red
as this cream dyed with my blood, I am lost. This wonder must exist
somewhere. I love her; I am dying for her; I must have her; I will have her.
To a resolute heart nothing is impossible. If you would have me live, let me
go in search of her, or before to-morrow I shall be dead of loneliness."
The poor King of the Vermilion Towers was thunderstruck at this folly. It
seemed to him that his palace was crumbling over his head; he turned red
and pale by turns, stammered, wept, and finally cried, in a voice broken
with sobs:
"Oh, my child, the staff of my old age, my heart's blood, the life of my soul,
what an idea have you taken into your head! Have you lost your reason?
Yesterday you almost made me die of sorrow by refusing to marry; to-day
you are about to drive me from the world by another piece of folly. Whither
would you go, unhappy boy? Why leave your home, where you have been
born and bred? Do you know to what danger and suffering the traveler
exposes himself? Drive away these perilous fancies, and stay with me, my
child, if you would not deprive me of life and destroy your kingdom and
house at one blow."
All these words, and others equally wise, had no more effect than an official
harangue. Carlino, his eye fixed and his brow bent, listened to nothing but
his passion. All that was said to him went in at one ear and out at the other;
it was eloquence cast to the winds.
When the old king, worn out with prayers and tears, perceived that it was
easier to melt a leaden weathercock on its steeple than a spoiled child in
pursuit of his whim, he heaved a deep sigh and determined to let Carlino
Page 110
go; and giving him counsels to which he scarcely listened, several bags
filled with guineas, which were rather better received than the counsels, and
two trusty servants, the good king clasped his rebellious son to his heart and
bade him adieu, then mounted to the top of the great tower to follow the
ungrateful boy with his eyes as far as he could see. When Carlino at last
disappeared in the distance, the poor monarch thought that his heart was
breaking. He buried his face in his hands and wept, not like a child, but like
a father. The tears of a child are like the summer rain, large drops that are
soon dried up; the tears of a father are like the autumnal rain, which falls
slowly and soaks into the ground.
While the king wept, Carlino, mounted on a fine horse, rode on gaily, his
plume waving in the wind, like a hero about to conquer the world. To find
what he sought was not an easy task, however, and his journey lasted more
than one day. He crossed mountains and valleys, traversed kingdoms,
duchies, earldoms, and baronies, and visited cities, villages, castles, and
cottages, gazing at all the women, and gazed at by them in turn; but all in
vain: the treasure that he sought was not to be found in old Europe.
At the end of four months he reached Marseilles, resolved to embark for the
Indies. At the sight of the raging sea, however, his brave and faithful
servants were seized with an epidemic, called by the physicians stay-at-
homeativeness in Hebrew, and the headache in the feet in Latin. To the great
regret of these honest people, they were forced to quit their good master and
remain quietly on shore, wrapped in their warm blankets, while Carlino,
embarked on a frail bark, braved the winds and waves.
Nothing can stop a heart hurried away by passion. The prince roamed over
Egypt, India, and China, going from province to province, from city to city,
from house to house, and from cabin to cabin, everywhere seeking the
original of the fair image that was engraved on his heart, but in vain. He
saw women of all colors and shades, brown, blond, olive, sandy, white,
yellow, red, and black, but he did not see her whom he loved.
Always seeking and never finding, Carlino at last reached the end of the
world. There was nothing more before him but the ocean and the sky. His
hopes were at an end; his dream had vanished. As he was walking
despairingly up and down the seashore, he spied an old man warming
filled with guineas, which were rather better received than the counsels, and
two trusty servants, the good king clasped his rebellious son to his heart and
bade him adieu, then mounted to the top of the great tower to follow the
ungrateful boy with his eyes as far as he could see. When Carlino at last
disappeared in the distance, the poor monarch thought that his heart was
breaking. He buried his face in his hands and wept, not like a child, but like
a father. The tears of a child are like the summer rain, large drops that are
soon dried up; the tears of a father are like the autumnal rain, which falls
slowly and soaks into the ground.
While the king wept, Carlino, mounted on a fine horse, rode on gaily, his
plume waving in the wind, like a hero about to conquer the world. To find
what he sought was not an easy task, however, and his journey lasted more
than one day. He crossed mountains and valleys, traversed kingdoms,
duchies, earldoms, and baronies, and visited cities, villages, castles, and
cottages, gazing at all the women, and gazed at by them in turn; but all in
vain: the treasure that he sought was not to be found in old Europe.
At the end of four months he reached Marseilles, resolved to embark for the
Indies. At the sight of the raging sea, however, his brave and faithful
servants were seized with an epidemic, called by the physicians stay-at-
homeativeness in Hebrew, and the headache in the feet in Latin. To the great
regret of these honest people, they were forced to quit their good master and
remain quietly on shore, wrapped in their warm blankets, while Carlino,
embarked on a frail bark, braved the winds and waves.
Nothing can stop a heart hurried away by passion. The prince roamed over
Egypt, India, and China, going from province to province, from city to city,
from house to house, and from cabin to cabin, everywhere seeking the
original of the fair image that was engraved on his heart, but in vain. He
saw women of all colors and shades, brown, blond, olive, sandy, white,
yellow, red, and black, but he did not see her whom he loved.
Always seeking and never finding, Carlino at last reached the end of the
world. There was nothing more before him but the ocean and the sky. His
hopes were at an end; his dream had vanished. As he was walking
despairingly up and down the seashore, he spied an old man warming
Page 111
himself in the sun. The prince asked him if there was nothing beyond these
waves that stretched as far as the eye could reach.
"No," said the old man; "no one has ever discovered anything in this
shoreless ocean, or, at least, those who have ventured on it have never
returned to tell the story. I remember, however, having heard the old men
among us say, when I was a child," he added, "that their fathers had told
them that yonder, a long, long way off, far beyond the horizon, was the
Island of the Fates; but woe to the imprudent man who approaches these
merciless fairies: he is struck with death at their sight."
"What does that matter?" cried Carlino. "I would face death itself to gain
my wishes."
A bark lay by the strand. The prince sprang on board and unfurled the sail.
The wind, which blew off the shore, hurried forward the frail craft, the land
disappeared, and Carlino found himself in the midst of the ocean. In vain he
gazed about him; there was nothing but the sea—the sea everywhere; in
vain the bark bounded over the foaming waves with the speed of lightning,
like a steed with mane floating on the wind; there was nothing but the sea—
the sea everywhere. Billows followed billows, the hours passed one after
another, the day declined, and the solitude and silence seemed to deepen
around Carlino, when all at once he uttered a cry; he saw a black speck in
the distance. At the same instant the bark, shooting ahead like an arrow,
struck upon the sand at the foot of huge rocks, which raised their dark
summits, notched and worn by time, to the skies. Fate had thrown Carlino
upon that strand from which none had ever returned.
To climb this wall was not an easy matter; there was neither road nor path;
and when Carlino, after long efforts, with torn hands and wearied limbs, at
last succeeded in reaching a level spot, what he found was not calculated to
reassure him. He saw nothing but glaciers piled upon one another—black,
damp rocks rising from the midst of the snows—not a tree, not a blade of
grass, not a bit of moss; it was the picture of winter and death. The only
sign of life in this desert was a wretched hovel, the roof of which was
loaded with great stones in order to resist the fury of the winds. The prince
approached the hut, and was about to enter it, when he stopped short, struck
with surprise and terror at the spectacle which presented itself.
waves that stretched as far as the eye could reach.
"No," said the old man; "no one has ever discovered anything in this
shoreless ocean, or, at least, those who have ventured on it have never
returned to tell the story. I remember, however, having heard the old men
among us say, when I was a child," he added, "that their fathers had told
them that yonder, a long, long way off, far beyond the horizon, was the
Island of the Fates; but woe to the imprudent man who approaches these
merciless fairies: he is struck with death at their sight."
"What does that matter?" cried Carlino. "I would face death itself to gain
my wishes."
A bark lay by the strand. The prince sprang on board and unfurled the sail.
The wind, which blew off the shore, hurried forward the frail craft, the land
disappeared, and Carlino found himself in the midst of the ocean. In vain he
gazed about him; there was nothing but the sea—the sea everywhere; in
vain the bark bounded over the foaming waves with the speed of lightning,
like a steed with mane floating on the wind; there was nothing but the sea—
the sea everywhere. Billows followed billows, the hours passed one after
another, the day declined, and the solitude and silence seemed to deepen
around Carlino, when all at once he uttered a cry; he saw a black speck in
the distance. At the same instant the bark, shooting ahead like an arrow,
struck upon the sand at the foot of huge rocks, which raised their dark
summits, notched and worn by time, to the skies. Fate had thrown Carlino
upon that strand from which none had ever returned.
To climb this wall was not an easy matter; there was neither road nor path;
and when Carlino, after long efforts, with torn hands and wearied limbs, at
last succeeded in reaching a level spot, what he found was not calculated to
reassure him. He saw nothing but glaciers piled upon one another—black,
damp rocks rising from the midst of the snows—not a tree, not a blade of
grass, not a bit of moss; it was the picture of winter and death. The only
sign of life in this desert was a wretched hovel, the roof of which was
loaded with great stones in order to resist the fury of the winds. The prince
approached the hut, and was about to enter it, when he stopped short, struck
with surprise and terror at the spectacle which presented itself.
Page 112
At the end of the room was a great web of cloth, on which were pictured all
the conditions of life. There were kings, soldiers, farmers, and shepherds,
with ladies richly dressed, and peasant women spinning by their side. At the
bottom boys and girls were dancing gaily, holding each other by the hand.
Before the web walked the mistress of the house—an old woman, if the
name woman can be given to a skeleton with bones scarcely hidden by a
skin yellower and more transparent than wax. Like a spider ready to pounce
upon its prey, the old woman, armed with a great pair of shears, peered at
all the figures with a jealous eye, then suddenly fell upon the web and cut it
at random, when, lo! a piercing wail rose from it that would have moved a
heart of stone. The tears of children, the sobs of mothers, the despair of
lovers, the last murmurs of old age, all human sorrow seemed mingled in
this wail. At the sound the old woman burst into a loud laugh, and her
hideous face lighted up with ferocious delight, while an invisible hand
mended the web, eternally destroyed and eternally repaired.
The hag, again opening her shears, was already approaching the web anew,
when she saw the shadow of Carlino.
"Fly, unhappy man," cried she, without turning round; "I know what brings
you here, but I can do nothing for you. Go to my sister; perhaps she will
give you what you desire. She is Life—I am Death."
Carlino did not wait for a second bidding. He rushed onward, too happy to
escape this scene of horror.
The landscape soon changed. Carlino found himself in a fertile valley. On
every side were harvests, blossoming fields, vines loaded with grapes, and
olive-trees full of fruit. In the thick shade of a fig-tree, by a running spring,
sat a blind woman unrolling the last gold and silver thread from a spindle.
Around her lay several distaffs, full of different kinds of materials ready for
spinning—flax, hemp, wool, silk, and others.
When she had finished her task the fairy stretched out her trembling hand at
random, took the first distaff that came, and began to spin.
Carlino bowed respectfully to the lady, and began with emotion to tell her
the story of his pilgrimage, when the fairy stopped him at the first word.
the conditions of life. There were kings, soldiers, farmers, and shepherds,
with ladies richly dressed, and peasant women spinning by their side. At the
bottom boys and girls were dancing gaily, holding each other by the hand.
Before the web walked the mistress of the house—an old woman, if the
name woman can be given to a skeleton with bones scarcely hidden by a
skin yellower and more transparent than wax. Like a spider ready to pounce
upon its prey, the old woman, armed with a great pair of shears, peered at
all the figures with a jealous eye, then suddenly fell upon the web and cut it
at random, when, lo! a piercing wail rose from it that would have moved a
heart of stone. The tears of children, the sobs of mothers, the despair of
lovers, the last murmurs of old age, all human sorrow seemed mingled in
this wail. At the sound the old woman burst into a loud laugh, and her
hideous face lighted up with ferocious delight, while an invisible hand
mended the web, eternally destroyed and eternally repaired.
The hag, again opening her shears, was already approaching the web anew,
when she saw the shadow of Carlino.
"Fly, unhappy man," cried she, without turning round; "I know what brings
you here, but I can do nothing for you. Go to my sister; perhaps she will
give you what you desire. She is Life—I am Death."
Carlino did not wait for a second bidding. He rushed onward, too happy to
escape this scene of horror.
The landscape soon changed. Carlino found himself in a fertile valley. On
every side were harvests, blossoming fields, vines loaded with grapes, and
olive-trees full of fruit. In the thick shade of a fig-tree, by a running spring,
sat a blind woman unrolling the last gold and silver thread from a spindle.
Around her lay several distaffs, full of different kinds of materials ready for
spinning—flax, hemp, wool, silk, and others.
When she had finished her task the fairy stretched out her trembling hand at
random, took the first distaff that came, and began to spin.
Carlino bowed respectfully to the lady, and began with emotion to tell her
the story of his pilgrimage, when the fairy stopped him at the first word.
Page 113
"My child," said she, "I can do nothing for you. I am only a poor blind
woman that does not even know herself what she is doing. This distaff,
which I have taken at random, decides the fate of all who are born while I
am spinning it. Riches or poverty, happiness or misfortune, are attached to
this thread that I cannot see. The slave of destiny, I can create nothing. Go
to my other sister; perhaps she will give you what you desire. She is Birth; I
am Life."
"Thanks, madam," answered Carlino; and with a light heart he ran to find
the youngest of the Fates. He soon discovered her, fresh and smiling as the
spring. Everything about her was taking root and germinating; the corn was
bursting through the earth and putting forth its green blades from the brown
furrows; the orange-blossoms were opening; the buds on the trees were
unfolding their pink scales; the chickens, scarcely feathered, were running
round the anxious hen, and the lambs were clinging to their mother. It was
the first smile of life.
The fairy received the prince with kindness. After listening to him without
laughing at his folly, she asked him to sup with her, and at dessert gave him
three citrons, and a beautiful knife with a mother-of-pearl handle.
"Carlino," said she, "you can now return to your father's house. The prize is
gained; you have found what you have been seeking. Go, then, and when
you have reached your kingdom, stop at the first fountain that you see and
cut one of these citrons. A fairy will come forth, who will ask you for a
drink. Give her the water quickly, or she will slip through your fingers like
quicksilver. If the second escapes you in the same way, have an eye to the
last; give her a drink instantly, and you will have a wife according to your
heart."
Intoxicated with joy, the prince kissed again and again the charming hand
that crowned his wishes. He was more happy than wise, and little deserved
to succeed; but fairies have their caprices, and Fortune is always a fairy.
It was a long distance from the end of the world to the kingdom of the
Vermilion Towers. Carlino experienced more than one storm and braved
more than one danger on his way across land and sea, but at last, after a
long voyage and a thousand trials, he reached his father's country with his
three citrons, which he had treasured like the apple of his eye.
woman that does not even know herself what she is doing. This distaff,
which I have taken at random, decides the fate of all who are born while I
am spinning it. Riches or poverty, happiness or misfortune, are attached to
this thread that I cannot see. The slave of destiny, I can create nothing. Go
to my other sister; perhaps she will give you what you desire. She is Birth; I
am Life."
"Thanks, madam," answered Carlino; and with a light heart he ran to find
the youngest of the Fates. He soon discovered her, fresh and smiling as the
spring. Everything about her was taking root and germinating; the corn was
bursting through the earth and putting forth its green blades from the brown
furrows; the orange-blossoms were opening; the buds on the trees were
unfolding their pink scales; the chickens, scarcely feathered, were running
round the anxious hen, and the lambs were clinging to their mother. It was
the first smile of life.
The fairy received the prince with kindness. After listening to him without
laughing at his folly, she asked him to sup with her, and at dessert gave him
three citrons, and a beautiful knife with a mother-of-pearl handle.
"Carlino," said she, "you can now return to your father's house. The prize is
gained; you have found what you have been seeking. Go, then, and when
you have reached your kingdom, stop at the first fountain that you see and
cut one of these citrons. A fairy will come forth, who will ask you for a
drink. Give her the water quickly, or she will slip through your fingers like
quicksilver. If the second escapes you in the same way, have an eye to the
last; give her a drink instantly, and you will have a wife according to your
heart."
Intoxicated with joy, the prince kissed again and again the charming hand
that crowned his wishes. He was more happy than wise, and little deserved
to succeed; but fairies have their caprices, and Fortune is always a fairy.
It was a long distance from the end of the world to the kingdom of the
Vermilion Towers. Carlino experienced more than one storm and braved
more than one danger on his way across land and sea, but at last, after a
long voyage and a thousand trials, he reached his father's country with his
three citrons, which he had treasured like the apple of his eye.
Page 114
He was not more than two hours' journey from the royal castle when he
entered a dense forest where he had hunted many a time. A transparent
fountain, bordered with wild flowers and shaded by the trembling leaves of
the aspen, invited the traveler to repose. Carlino seated himself on a carpet
of verdure enameled with daisies, and, taking his knife, cut one of the
citrons.
All at once a young girl as white as milk and as red as a strawberry darted
past him like lightning. "Give me a drink!" said she, pausing an instant.
"How beautiful she is!" cried the prince, so ravished by her charms that he
forgot the advice of the Fate. He paid dearly for it; in a second the fairy had
disappeared. Carlino smote his breast in despair, and stood as astonished as
a child that sees the running water slip through his fingers.
He tried to calm himself, and cut the next citron with a trembling hand, but
the second fairy was even more beautiful and more fleeting than her sister.
While Carlino admired her, wonder-struck, in the twinkling of an eye she
took flight.
This time the prince burst into tears and wept so bitterly that he seemed a
part of the fountain. He sobbed, tore his hair, and called down all the
maledictions of Heaven on his head.
"Fool that I am!" he cried; "twice I have let her escape as though my hands
were tied. Fool that I am, I deserve my fate. When I should have run like a
greyhound I stood still like a post. A fine piece of business! But all is not
lost; the third time conquers. I will try the magic knife once more, and if it
deceives me this time I will use it on myself."
He cut the last citron. The third fairy darted forth and said, like her
companions, "Give me a drink!" But the prince had learned a lesson. He
instantly gave her the water, when, lo! a beautiful, slender young girl, as
white as milk, with cheeks like roses, stood before him, looking like a
freshly opened rosebud. She was a marvel of beauty such as the world had
never seen, as fresh as a lily and as graceful as a swan; her hair was of
brighter gold than the sun, her clear blue eyes revealed the depths of her
heart, her rosy lips seemed made only to comfort and charm; in a word,
from head to foot she was the most enchanting creature that had ever
entered a dense forest where he had hunted many a time. A transparent
fountain, bordered with wild flowers and shaded by the trembling leaves of
the aspen, invited the traveler to repose. Carlino seated himself on a carpet
of verdure enameled with daisies, and, taking his knife, cut one of the
citrons.
All at once a young girl as white as milk and as red as a strawberry darted
past him like lightning. "Give me a drink!" said she, pausing an instant.
"How beautiful she is!" cried the prince, so ravished by her charms that he
forgot the advice of the Fate. He paid dearly for it; in a second the fairy had
disappeared. Carlino smote his breast in despair, and stood as astonished as
a child that sees the running water slip through his fingers.
He tried to calm himself, and cut the next citron with a trembling hand, but
the second fairy was even more beautiful and more fleeting than her sister.
While Carlino admired her, wonder-struck, in the twinkling of an eye she
took flight.
This time the prince burst into tears and wept so bitterly that he seemed a
part of the fountain. He sobbed, tore his hair, and called down all the
maledictions of Heaven on his head.
"Fool that I am!" he cried; "twice I have let her escape as though my hands
were tied. Fool that I am, I deserve my fate. When I should have run like a
greyhound I stood still like a post. A fine piece of business! But all is not
lost; the third time conquers. I will try the magic knife once more, and if it
deceives me this time I will use it on myself."
He cut the last citron. The third fairy darted forth and said, like her
companions, "Give me a drink!" But the prince had learned a lesson. He
instantly gave her the water, when, lo! a beautiful, slender young girl, as
white as milk, with cheeks like roses, stood before him, looking like a
freshly opened rosebud. She was a marvel of beauty such as the world had
never seen, as fresh as a lily and as graceful as a swan; her hair was of
brighter gold than the sun, her clear blue eyes revealed the depths of her
heart, her rosy lips seemed made only to comfort and charm; in a word,
from head to foot she was the most enchanting creature that had ever
Page 115
descended from heaven to earth. It is a great pity that we have no likeness
of her.
HE INSTANTLY GAVE HER THE WATER, WHEN, LO! A BEAUTIFUL, SLENDER
YOUNG GIRL STOOD BEFORE HIM
of her.
HE INSTANTLY GAVE HER THE WATER, WHEN, LO! A BEAUTIFUL, SLENDER
YOUNG GIRL STOOD BEFORE HIM
Page 116
At the sight of his bride the prince almost lost his reason from joy and
surprise. He could not understand how this miracle of freshness and beauty
had sprung from the bitter rind of a citron.
"Am I asleep?" he cried. "Am I dreaming? If I am the sport of a delusion,
for pity's sake do not awaken me."
The fairy's smile soon reassured him. She accepted his hand, and was the
first to ask to repair to the good king of the Vermilion Towers, who would
be so happy to bless his children.
"My love," answered Carlino, "I am as impatient as you to see my father
and to prove to him that I was right; but we cannot enter the castle arm in
arm like two peasants. You must go like a princess; you must be received
like a queen. Wait for me by this fountain; I will run to the palace, and
return in two hours with a dress and equipage worthy of you." Saying this,
he tenderly kissed her hand and left her.
The young girl was afraid, on finding herself alone; the cry of a raven, the
rustling of the trees, a dead branch broken by the wind, everything
frightened her. She looked tremblingly about her, and saw an old oak by the
side of the fountain whose huge trunk offered her a shelter. She climbed the
tree and hid herself in it, all but her lovely face, which, encircled by the
foliage, was reflected in the transparent fountain as in a clear mirror.
Now there was a negress, by the name of Lucy, who lived in the
neighborhood, and who was sent every day by her mistress to the fountain
for water. Lucy came, as usual, with her pitcher on her shoulder, and just as
she was about to fill it, she spied the image of the fairy in the spring. The
fool, who had never seen herself, thought that the face was her own. "Poor
Lucy!" she cried. "What! you, so fresh and beautiful, are forced by your
mistress to carry water like a beast of burden! No, never!" And in her vanity
she dashed the pitcher to the ground and returned home.
When her mistress asked her why she had broken the pitcher, the slave
shrugged her shoulders and said, "The pitcher that goes often to the well is
soon broken." Upon this her mistress gave her a little wooden cask and
ordered her to go back immediately and fill it at the fountain.
surprise. He could not understand how this miracle of freshness and beauty
had sprung from the bitter rind of a citron.
"Am I asleep?" he cried. "Am I dreaming? If I am the sport of a delusion,
for pity's sake do not awaken me."
The fairy's smile soon reassured him. She accepted his hand, and was the
first to ask to repair to the good king of the Vermilion Towers, who would
be so happy to bless his children.
"My love," answered Carlino, "I am as impatient as you to see my father
and to prove to him that I was right; but we cannot enter the castle arm in
arm like two peasants. You must go like a princess; you must be received
like a queen. Wait for me by this fountain; I will run to the palace, and
return in two hours with a dress and equipage worthy of you." Saying this,
he tenderly kissed her hand and left her.
The young girl was afraid, on finding herself alone; the cry of a raven, the
rustling of the trees, a dead branch broken by the wind, everything
frightened her. She looked tremblingly about her, and saw an old oak by the
side of the fountain whose huge trunk offered her a shelter. She climbed the
tree and hid herself in it, all but her lovely face, which, encircled by the
foliage, was reflected in the transparent fountain as in a clear mirror.
Now there was a negress, by the name of Lucy, who lived in the
neighborhood, and who was sent every day by her mistress to the fountain
for water. Lucy came, as usual, with her pitcher on her shoulder, and just as
she was about to fill it, she spied the image of the fairy in the spring. The
fool, who had never seen herself, thought that the face was her own. "Poor
Lucy!" she cried. "What! you, so fresh and beautiful, are forced by your
mistress to carry water like a beast of burden! No, never!" And in her vanity
she dashed the pitcher to the ground and returned home.
When her mistress asked her why she had broken the pitcher, the slave
shrugged her shoulders and said, "The pitcher that goes often to the well is
soon broken." Upon this her mistress gave her a little wooden cask and
ordered her to go back immediately and fill it at the fountain.
Page 117
The negress ran to the spring, and, gazing lovingly at the beautiful image in
the water, sighed and said, "No, I am not an ape, as I am so often told; I am
more beautiful than my mistress. Mules may carry casks—not I!" She
dashed the cask on the ground, broke it in a thousand pieces, and returned
to her mistress, grumbling.
"Where is the cask?" asked her mistress, who was waiting impatiently for
the water.
"A mule ran against me and knocked it down, and it is all broken to pieces."
At these words her mistress lost patience. Seizing a broom, she gave the
negress one of those lessons that are not soon forgotten; then, taking down a
leathern bottle that was hanging on the wall, "Run, wretched ape," she said;
"and if you do not instantly bring this back to me full of water, I will beat
you within an inch of your life."
The negress took to her heels in terror, and filled the bottle obediently; but
when it was filled she stopped to look once more in the fountain; and seeing
the lovely face reflected there, "No!" she cried, in a burst of anger—"no, I
will not be a water-carrier; no, I was not made to serve my mistress like a
dog."
Saying this, she took from her hair the great pin that held it, and pierced the
bottle through and through. The water spouted out in every direction. At the
sight the fairy in the tree burst into a fit of laughter. The negress looked up,
saw the beautiful stranger, and understood the whole.
"Oh!" said she to herself, "so you are the cause of my beating; no matter,
you shall pay me well for it." Then, raising her voice, she called, in her
sweetest tones, "What are you doing up there, lovely lady?"
The fairy, who was as good as she was beautiful, tried to comfort the slave
by talking with her. The acquaintance was soon made; an innocent soul is
unsuspicious in friendship. The fairy, without distrust, told the negress all
that had happened to her and the prince, why she was alone in the forest,
and how she was every instant expecting Carlino with a grand equipage to
conduct his bride to the king of the Vermilion Towers, and to marry her
there in the presence of all the court.
the water, sighed and said, "No, I am not an ape, as I am so often told; I am
more beautiful than my mistress. Mules may carry casks—not I!" She
dashed the cask on the ground, broke it in a thousand pieces, and returned
to her mistress, grumbling.
"Where is the cask?" asked her mistress, who was waiting impatiently for
the water.
"A mule ran against me and knocked it down, and it is all broken to pieces."
At these words her mistress lost patience. Seizing a broom, she gave the
negress one of those lessons that are not soon forgotten; then, taking down a
leathern bottle that was hanging on the wall, "Run, wretched ape," she said;
"and if you do not instantly bring this back to me full of water, I will beat
you within an inch of your life."
The negress took to her heels in terror, and filled the bottle obediently; but
when it was filled she stopped to look once more in the fountain; and seeing
the lovely face reflected there, "No!" she cried, in a burst of anger—"no, I
will not be a water-carrier; no, I was not made to serve my mistress like a
dog."
Saying this, she took from her hair the great pin that held it, and pierced the
bottle through and through. The water spouted out in every direction. At the
sight the fairy in the tree burst into a fit of laughter. The negress looked up,
saw the beautiful stranger, and understood the whole.
"Oh!" said she to herself, "so you are the cause of my beating; no matter,
you shall pay me well for it." Then, raising her voice, she called, in her
sweetest tones, "What are you doing up there, lovely lady?"
The fairy, who was as good as she was beautiful, tried to comfort the slave
by talking with her. The acquaintance was soon made; an innocent soul is
unsuspicious in friendship. The fairy, without distrust, told the negress all
that had happened to her and the prince, why she was alone in the forest,
and how she was every instant expecting Carlino with a grand equipage to
conduct his bride to the king of the Vermilion Towers, and to marry her
there in the presence of all the court.
Page 118
On hearing this story, the wicked and envious negress conceived an
abominable idea. "Madame," said she, "if the prince is coming with all his
suite, you must be ready to meet him. Your hair is all in disorder; let me
come to you, and I will comb it."
"With pleasure," answered the fairy, with a gracious smile, as she stretched
out a little white hand, which looked, in Lucy's great black paw, like a
crystal mirror in an ebony frame.
No sooner had she climbed the tree than the wicked slave untied the fairy's
hair and began to comb it; then, all at once, taking her great hair-pin, she
pierced her to the brain. Feeling herself wounded, the fairy cried, "Palomba!
Palomba!" when she instantly turned to a wood-pigeon and flew away. The
horrible negress took her victim's place, and stretched out her neck among
the foliage, looking like a statue of jet in a niche of emerald.
Meanwhile the prince, mounted on a magnificent horse, was riding thither
at full speed, followed by a long cavalcade. Poor Carlino was astonished to
find a crow where he had left a swan. He almost lost his reason, his voice
was choked with tears, and he gazed in all directions, hoping to see his
bride among the foliage. But the negress, putting on a suffering air, said to
him, casting down her eyes, "Look no farther, my prince; a wicked fairy has
made me her victim, and a wretched fate has changed your lily to charcoal."
Though he cursed the fairies who had played on his credulity, Carlino, like
a true prince, would not break his word. He gallantly gave his hand to Lucy
and helped her to descend from the tree, all the while heaving sighs that
would have melted a heart of stone. When the negress was dressed like a
princess, and covered with lace and diamonds that adorned her as the stars
adorn the night, by rendering the darkness still more visible, Carlino seated
her at his right hand, in a magnificent carriage lined with plate-glass and
drawn by six white horses, and took his way to the palace, as happy as a
criminal with the rope about his neck.
The old king came to meet them a league from the castle. The wonderful
stories of his son had turned his brain. In spite of etiquette and against the
remonstrances of his courtiers, he hastened to admire the incomparable
beauty of his daughter-in-law. "Upon my word," he exclaimed, at the sight
of a crow instead of the dove that had been promised him—"upon my word,
abominable idea. "Madame," said she, "if the prince is coming with all his
suite, you must be ready to meet him. Your hair is all in disorder; let me
come to you, and I will comb it."
"With pleasure," answered the fairy, with a gracious smile, as she stretched
out a little white hand, which looked, in Lucy's great black paw, like a
crystal mirror in an ebony frame.
No sooner had she climbed the tree than the wicked slave untied the fairy's
hair and began to comb it; then, all at once, taking her great hair-pin, she
pierced her to the brain. Feeling herself wounded, the fairy cried, "Palomba!
Palomba!" when she instantly turned to a wood-pigeon and flew away. The
horrible negress took her victim's place, and stretched out her neck among
the foliage, looking like a statue of jet in a niche of emerald.
Meanwhile the prince, mounted on a magnificent horse, was riding thither
at full speed, followed by a long cavalcade. Poor Carlino was astonished to
find a crow where he had left a swan. He almost lost his reason, his voice
was choked with tears, and he gazed in all directions, hoping to see his
bride among the foliage. But the negress, putting on a suffering air, said to
him, casting down her eyes, "Look no farther, my prince; a wicked fairy has
made me her victim, and a wretched fate has changed your lily to charcoal."
Though he cursed the fairies who had played on his credulity, Carlino, like
a true prince, would not break his word. He gallantly gave his hand to Lucy
and helped her to descend from the tree, all the while heaving sighs that
would have melted a heart of stone. When the negress was dressed like a
princess, and covered with lace and diamonds that adorned her as the stars
adorn the night, by rendering the darkness still more visible, Carlino seated
her at his right hand, in a magnificent carriage lined with plate-glass and
drawn by six white horses, and took his way to the palace, as happy as a
criminal with the rope about his neck.
The old king came to meet them a league from the castle. The wonderful
stories of his son had turned his brain. In spite of etiquette and against the
remonstrances of his courtiers, he hastened to admire the incomparable
beauty of his daughter-in-law. "Upon my word," he exclaimed, at the sight
of a crow instead of the dove that had been promised him—"upon my word,
Page 119
this is too much. I knew that my son was mad, but I did not know that he
was blind. Is this the spotless lily that he has been to the end of the world to
seek? Is this the rose fresher than the morning dew, the miracle of beauty
that has come from the rind of a citron? Does he think that I will bear this
new insult to my gray hairs? Does he think that I will leave to mulatto
children the empire of the Vermilion Towers, the glorious inheritance of my
ancestors? This baboon shall never enter my palace."
The prince fell at his father's feet and tried to move him. The prime
minister, a man of great experience, remonstrated with his master that, at
court, black often becomes white and white black in the space of twenty-
four hours; and that there was no reason to be astonished at such a very
natural metamorphosis. What was the king of the Vermilion Towers to do?
He was a king and a father, and by this double title always accustomed to
do the will of others. He yielded and consented with a bad grace to this
strange union. The court gazette announced to the whole kingdom the
happy choice that the prince had made, and ordered the people to rejoice.
The wedding was postponed for a week; it was impossible to make the
preparations for the ceremony in less time than this.
The negress was lodged in a magnificent suite of apartments; countesses
disputed with one another the honor of putting on her slippers; and
duchesses obtained, not without difficulty, the glorious privilege of handing
her her nightgown. The town and castle were adorned with flags of all
colors; walls were thrown down, yews were planted, walks were graveled,
old speeches were furbished up, stale compliments were newly framed, and
poems and sonnets that had done duty everywhere were patched up anew.
There was but one idea in the kingdom—that of thankfulness to the prince
for having chosen a wife so worthy of him.
The kitchen was not forgotten. Three hundred scullions, a hundred cooks,
and fifty stewards set to work, under the superintendence of the famous
Bouchibus, the chief of the royal kitchens. Pigs were killed, sheep cut up,
capons larded, pigeons plucked, and turkeys spitted; it was a universal
massacre. It is impossible to have a feast worthy of the name without the
help of the poultry-yard.
was blind. Is this the spotless lily that he has been to the end of the world to
seek? Is this the rose fresher than the morning dew, the miracle of beauty
that has come from the rind of a citron? Does he think that I will bear this
new insult to my gray hairs? Does he think that I will leave to mulatto
children the empire of the Vermilion Towers, the glorious inheritance of my
ancestors? This baboon shall never enter my palace."
The prince fell at his father's feet and tried to move him. The prime
minister, a man of great experience, remonstrated with his master that, at
court, black often becomes white and white black in the space of twenty-
four hours; and that there was no reason to be astonished at such a very
natural metamorphosis. What was the king of the Vermilion Towers to do?
He was a king and a father, and by this double title always accustomed to
do the will of others. He yielded and consented with a bad grace to this
strange union. The court gazette announced to the whole kingdom the
happy choice that the prince had made, and ordered the people to rejoice.
The wedding was postponed for a week; it was impossible to make the
preparations for the ceremony in less time than this.
The negress was lodged in a magnificent suite of apartments; countesses
disputed with one another the honor of putting on her slippers; and
duchesses obtained, not without difficulty, the glorious privilege of handing
her her nightgown. The town and castle were adorned with flags of all
colors; walls were thrown down, yews were planted, walks were graveled,
old speeches were furbished up, stale compliments were newly framed, and
poems and sonnets that had done duty everywhere were patched up anew.
There was but one idea in the kingdom—that of thankfulness to the prince
for having chosen a wife so worthy of him.
The kitchen was not forgotten. Three hundred scullions, a hundred cooks,
and fifty stewards set to work, under the superintendence of the famous
Bouchibus, the chief of the royal kitchens. Pigs were killed, sheep cut up,
capons larded, pigeons plucked, and turkeys spitted; it was a universal
massacre. It is impossible to have a feast worthy of the name without the
help of the poultry-yard.
Page 120
In the midst of this bustle a beautiful wood-pigeon, with blue wings,
perched on one of the kitchen windows, and cooed, in a plaintive voice,
"Bouchibus, tell me, for you must know, sure,
What has Carlino to do with the Moor?"
The great Bouchibus was at first too busy with public affairs to attend to the
cooing of a pigeon; but after a while he began to be astonished at
understanding the language of birds, and thought it his duty to inform his
new mistress of the wonder. The negress did not disdain to go to the
kitchen. As soon as she heard the song, with a cry of affright, she ordered
Bouchibus to catch the pigeon and make a stew of it.
No sooner said than done. The poor bird suffered itself to be caught without
resistance. In an instant Bouchibus, armed with his great knife, cut off its
head and threw it into the garden. Three drops of blood fell on the ground;
and three days after there sprang from the earth a beautiful citron-tree,
which grew so fast that before night it was in blossom.
The prince, while taking the air in his balcony, chanced to spy a citron-tree
which he had never seen before. He called the cook and asked him who had
planted this beautiful tree. The story of Bouchibus perplexed him greatly.
He at once commanded, under penalty of death, that no one should touch
the citron-tree, and that the greatest care should be taken of it.
The next morning, as soon as he awoke, the prince hastened to the garden.
There were already three citrons on the tree—three citrons exactly like
those which the Fate had given him. Carlino gathered them, hastened to his
apartments, and shut himself up under lock and key. With a trembling hand
he filled a golden cup, set with rubies, which had belonged to his mother,
with water, and opened the magic knife, which had never left him.
He cut a citron, and the first fairy came forth. Carlino scarcely glanced at
her, and suffered her to take flight. It was the same with the second; but as
soon as the third appeared he gave her the cup, from which she drank with a
smile, and stood before him more graceful than ever.
The fairy then told Carlino all that she had suffered from the wicked
negress. The prince, beside himself with mingled joy and anger, laughed
perched on one of the kitchen windows, and cooed, in a plaintive voice,
"Bouchibus, tell me, for you must know, sure,
What has Carlino to do with the Moor?"
The great Bouchibus was at first too busy with public affairs to attend to the
cooing of a pigeon; but after a while he began to be astonished at
understanding the language of birds, and thought it his duty to inform his
new mistress of the wonder. The negress did not disdain to go to the
kitchen. As soon as she heard the song, with a cry of affright, she ordered
Bouchibus to catch the pigeon and make a stew of it.
No sooner said than done. The poor bird suffered itself to be caught without
resistance. In an instant Bouchibus, armed with his great knife, cut off its
head and threw it into the garden. Three drops of blood fell on the ground;
and three days after there sprang from the earth a beautiful citron-tree,
which grew so fast that before night it was in blossom.
The prince, while taking the air in his balcony, chanced to spy a citron-tree
which he had never seen before. He called the cook and asked him who had
planted this beautiful tree. The story of Bouchibus perplexed him greatly.
He at once commanded, under penalty of death, that no one should touch
the citron-tree, and that the greatest care should be taken of it.
The next morning, as soon as he awoke, the prince hastened to the garden.
There were already three citrons on the tree—three citrons exactly like
those which the Fate had given him. Carlino gathered them, hastened to his
apartments, and shut himself up under lock and key. With a trembling hand
he filled a golden cup, set with rubies, which had belonged to his mother,
with water, and opened the magic knife, which had never left him.
He cut a citron, and the first fairy came forth. Carlino scarcely glanced at
her, and suffered her to take flight. It was the same with the second; but as
soon as the third appeared he gave her the cup, from which she drank with a
smile, and stood before him more graceful than ever.
The fairy then told Carlino all that she had suffered from the wicked
negress. The prince, beside himself with mingled joy and anger, laughed
Page 121
and wept, sang and raved. The king, hearing the noise, ran to see what was
the matter, and you may judge of his surprise. He danced about like a
madman, with his crown on his head and his scepter in his hand. All at once
he stopped short, bent his brow, which was a sign that a thought had struck
him, threw a large veil over the princess which covered her from head to
foot, and taking her by the hand, led her to the dining-room.
It was the hour for breakfast. The ministers and courtiers were ranged round
a long table, magnificently served, waiting for the entrance of the royal
family to be seated. The king called the guests one after another, and,
raising the veil as each approached the fairy, asked:
"What shall be done to the person who sought to destroy this marvel of
beauty?"
And each one, wonder-struck, answered in his own way. Some said that the
author of such a crime deserved a hempen cravat; others thought that the
wretch should be thrown into the water with a stone to his neck. Beheading
seemed to the old minister too mild a punishment for such a villain; he was
in favor of flaying him alive, and all present applauded his humanity.
When the negress's turn came she approached without suspicion, and did
not recognize the fairy. "Sire," said she, "a monster capable of injuring this
charming creature deserves to be roasted alive in an oven, and to have his
ashes thrown to the winds."
"You have pronounced your own sentence," cried the king of the Vermilion
Towers. "Wretch, behold your victim and prepare to die. Let a funeral pile
be built in the square in front of the castle. I will give my good people the
pleasure of seeing a witch burn; it will occupy them for an hour or two."
"Sire," said the young fairy, taking the king's hand, "Your Majesty surely
will not refuse me a wedding gift?"
"No, indeed, my child," replied the old king. "Ask what you will; should it
be my crown, I will gladly give it to you."
"Sire," continued the fairy, "grant me this wretched creature's pardon. An
ignorant and miserable slave, life has taught her nothing but hatred and
the matter, and you may judge of his surprise. He danced about like a
madman, with his crown on his head and his scepter in his hand. All at once
he stopped short, bent his brow, which was a sign that a thought had struck
him, threw a large veil over the princess which covered her from head to
foot, and taking her by the hand, led her to the dining-room.
It was the hour for breakfast. The ministers and courtiers were ranged round
a long table, magnificently served, waiting for the entrance of the royal
family to be seated. The king called the guests one after another, and,
raising the veil as each approached the fairy, asked:
"What shall be done to the person who sought to destroy this marvel of
beauty?"
And each one, wonder-struck, answered in his own way. Some said that the
author of such a crime deserved a hempen cravat; others thought that the
wretch should be thrown into the water with a stone to his neck. Beheading
seemed to the old minister too mild a punishment for such a villain; he was
in favor of flaying him alive, and all present applauded his humanity.
When the negress's turn came she approached without suspicion, and did
not recognize the fairy. "Sire," said she, "a monster capable of injuring this
charming creature deserves to be roasted alive in an oven, and to have his
ashes thrown to the winds."
"You have pronounced your own sentence," cried the king of the Vermilion
Towers. "Wretch, behold your victim and prepare to die. Let a funeral pile
be built in the square in front of the castle. I will give my good people the
pleasure of seeing a witch burn; it will occupy them for an hour or two."
"Sire," said the young fairy, taking the king's hand, "Your Majesty surely
will not refuse me a wedding gift?"
"No, indeed, my child," replied the old king. "Ask what you will; should it
be my crown, I will gladly give it to you."
"Sire," continued the fairy, "grant me this wretched creature's pardon. An
ignorant and miserable slave, life has taught her nothing but hatred and
Page 122
malice; let me render her happy and teach her that the only happiness on
earth consists in loving others."
"My daughter," said the king, "it is very evident that you are a fairy; you
know nothing of human justice. Among us, we do not reform the wicked,
we kill them; it is sooner done. But I have given my word. Tame this
serpent at your own risk and peril; I am willing."
The fairy raised the negress, who kissed her hands, weeping; then they all
sat down to the table. The king was so happy that he ate enough for four. As
for Carlino, who kept his eyes fixed on his bride, he cut his thumb five or
six times in a fit of absent-mindedness, which each time put him in the best
humor imaginable. Everything gives us pleasure when the heart is happy.
When the old king died, full of years and honor, Carlino and his lovely wife
ascended the throne in turn. For half a century, if history is to be believed,
they neither raised the taxes, shed a drop of blood, nor caused a tear to fall;
and although more than a thousand years have passed since then, the good
people of the Vermilion Towers still sigh at the mention of this distant age,
and little children are not the only ones to ask when the fairies will reign
again.
earth consists in loving others."
"My daughter," said the king, "it is very evident that you are a fairy; you
know nothing of human justice. Among us, we do not reform the wicked,
we kill them; it is sooner done. But I have given my word. Tame this
serpent at your own risk and peril; I am willing."
The fairy raised the negress, who kissed her hands, weeping; then they all
sat down to the table. The king was so happy that he ate enough for four. As
for Carlino, who kept his eyes fixed on his bride, he cut his thumb five or
six times in a fit of absent-mindedness, which each time put him in the best
humor imaginable. Everything gives us pleasure when the heart is happy.
When the old king died, full of years and honor, Carlino and his lovely wife
ascended the throne in turn. For half a century, if history is to be believed,
they neither raised the taxes, shed a drop of blood, nor caused a tear to fall;
and although more than a thousand years have passed since then, the good
people of the Vermilion Towers still sigh at the mention of this distant age,
and little children are not the only ones to ask when the fairies will reign
again.
Page 123
Story of
Coquerico
A Spanish Tale
nce upon a time there was a handsome hen who lived like a great
lady in the poultry-yard of a rich farmer, surrounded by a
numerous family which clucked about her, and none of which
clamored more loudly or picked up the corn faster with his beak than a poor
little deformed and crippled chicken. This was precisely the one that the
mother loved best. It is the way with all mothers; the weakest and most
unsightly are always their favorites. This misshapen creature had but one
eye, one wing, and one leg in good condition; it might have been thought
that Solomon had executed his memorable sentence on Coquerico, for that
was the name of the wretched chicken, and cut him in two with his famous
sword. When a person is one-eyed, lame, and one-armed, he may
reasonably be expected to be modest; but our Castilian ragamuffin was
prouder than his father, the best spurred, most elegant, bravest, and most
gallant cock to be seen from Burgos to Madrid. He thought himself a
phœnix of grace and beauty, and passed the best part of the day in admiring
himself in the brook. If one of his brothers ran against him by accident, he
abused him, called him envious and jealous, and risked his only remaining
eye in battle; if the hens clucked on seeing him, he said it was to hide their
spite because he did not condescend to look at them.
Coquerico
A Spanish Tale
nce upon a time there was a handsome hen who lived like a great
lady in the poultry-yard of a rich farmer, surrounded by a
numerous family which clucked about her, and none of which
clamored more loudly or picked up the corn faster with his beak than a poor
little deformed and crippled chicken. This was precisely the one that the
mother loved best. It is the way with all mothers; the weakest and most
unsightly are always their favorites. This misshapen creature had but one
eye, one wing, and one leg in good condition; it might have been thought
that Solomon had executed his memorable sentence on Coquerico, for that
was the name of the wretched chicken, and cut him in two with his famous
sword. When a person is one-eyed, lame, and one-armed, he may
reasonably be expected to be modest; but our Castilian ragamuffin was
prouder than his father, the best spurred, most elegant, bravest, and most
gallant cock to be seen from Burgos to Madrid. He thought himself a
phœnix of grace and beauty, and passed the best part of the day in admiring
himself in the brook. If one of his brothers ran against him by accident, he
abused him, called him envious and jealous, and risked his only remaining
eye in battle; if the hens clucked on seeing him, he said it was to hide their
spite because he did not condescend to look at them.
Page 124
One day, when he was more puffed up with vanity than usual, he resolved
no longer to remain in such a narrow sphere, but to go out into the world,
where he would be better appreciated.
"My lady mother," said he, "I am tired of Spain; I am going to Rome to see
the pope and cardinals."
"What are you thinking of, my poor child!" cried his mother. "Who has put
such a folly into your head? Never has one of our family been known to
quit his country, and for this reason we are the honor of our race, and are
proud of our genealogy. Where will you find a poultry-yard like this—
mulberry-trees to shade you, a whitewashed henroost, a magnificent
dunghill, worms and corn everywhere, brothers that love you, and three
great dogs to guard you from the foxes? Do you not think that at Rome
itself you will regret the ease and plenty of such a life?"
Coquerico shrugged his crippled wing in token of disdain. "You are a
simple woman, my good mother," said he; "everything is accounted worthy
of admiration by him who has never quitted his dunghill. But I have wit
enough to see that my brothers have no ideas and that my cousins are
nothing but rustics. My genius is stifling in this hole; I wish to roam the
world and seek my fortune."
"But, my son, have you never looked in the brook?" resumed the poor hen.
"Don't you know that you lack an eye, a leg, and a wing? To make your
fortune, you need the eyes of a fox, the legs of a spider, and the wings of a
vulture. Once outside of these walls, you are lost."
"My good mother," replied Coquerico, "when a hen hatches a duck she is
always frightened on seeing it run to the water. You know me no better. It is
my nature to succeed by my wit and talent. I must have a public capable of
appreciating the charms of my person; my place is not among inferior
people."
"My son," said the hen, seeing all her counsels useless—"my son, listen at
least to your mother's last words. If you go to Rome, take care to avoid St.
Peter's Church; the saint, it is said, dislikes cocks, especially when they
crow. Shun, moreover, certain personages called cooks and scullions; you
will know them by their paper caps, their tucked-up sleeves, and the great
no longer to remain in such a narrow sphere, but to go out into the world,
where he would be better appreciated.
"My lady mother," said he, "I am tired of Spain; I am going to Rome to see
the pope and cardinals."
"What are you thinking of, my poor child!" cried his mother. "Who has put
such a folly into your head? Never has one of our family been known to
quit his country, and for this reason we are the honor of our race, and are
proud of our genealogy. Where will you find a poultry-yard like this—
mulberry-trees to shade you, a whitewashed henroost, a magnificent
dunghill, worms and corn everywhere, brothers that love you, and three
great dogs to guard you from the foxes? Do you not think that at Rome
itself you will regret the ease and plenty of such a life?"
Coquerico shrugged his crippled wing in token of disdain. "You are a
simple woman, my good mother," said he; "everything is accounted worthy
of admiration by him who has never quitted his dunghill. But I have wit
enough to see that my brothers have no ideas and that my cousins are
nothing but rustics. My genius is stifling in this hole; I wish to roam the
world and seek my fortune."
"But, my son, have you never looked in the brook?" resumed the poor hen.
"Don't you know that you lack an eye, a leg, and a wing? To make your
fortune, you need the eyes of a fox, the legs of a spider, and the wings of a
vulture. Once outside of these walls, you are lost."
"My good mother," replied Coquerico, "when a hen hatches a duck she is
always frightened on seeing it run to the water. You know me no better. It is
my nature to succeed by my wit and talent. I must have a public capable of
appreciating the charms of my person; my place is not among inferior
people."
"My son," said the hen, seeing all her counsels useless—"my son, listen at
least to your mother's last words. If you go to Rome, take care to avoid St.
Peter's Church; the saint, it is said, dislikes cocks, especially when they
crow. Shun, moreover, certain personages called cooks and scullions; you
will know them by their paper caps, their tucked-up sleeves, and the great
Page 125
knives which they wear at their sides. They are licensed assassins, who
track our steps without pity and cut our throats without giving us time to cry
mercy. And now, my child," she added, raising her claw, "receive my
blessing. May St. James, the patron saint of pilgrims, protect thee!"
Coquerico pretended not to see the tear that trembled in his mother's eye,
nor did he trouble himself any more about his father, who bristled his
plumage and seemed about to call him back. Without caring for those whom
he left behind, he glided through the half-open door and, once outside,
flapped his only wing and crowed three times, to celebrate his freedom
—"Cock-a-doodle-doo!"
As he half flew, half hopped over the fields, he came to the bed of a brook
which had been dried up by the sun. In the middle of the sands, however,
still trickled a tiny thread of water, so small that it was choked by a couple
of dead leaves that had fallen into it.
"My friend," exclaimed the streamlet at the sight of our traveler—"my
friend, you see my weakness; I have not even the strength to carry away
these leaves which obstruct my passage, much less to make a circuit, so
completely am I exhausted. With a stroke of your beak you can restore me
to life. I am not an ingrate; if you oblige me, you may count on my
gratitude the first rainy day, when the water from heaven shall have restored
my strength."
"You are jesting," said Coquerico. "Do I look like one whose business it is
to sweep the brooks? Apply to those of your own sort." And with his sound
leg, he leaped across the streamlet.
"You will remember me when you least expect it," murmured the brook, but
with so feeble a voice that it was lost on the proud cock.
A little farther on, Coquerico saw the wind lying breathless on the ground.
"Dear Coquerico, come to my aid," it cried; "here on earth we should help
one another. You see to what I am reduced by the heat of the day; I, who in
former times uprooted the olive-trees and lashed the waves to frenzy, lie
here well-nigh slain by the dog-star. I suffered myself to be lulled to sleep
by the perfume of the roses with which I was playing; and, lo! here I am,
stretched almost lifeless upon the ground. If you will raise me a couple of
track our steps without pity and cut our throats without giving us time to cry
mercy. And now, my child," she added, raising her claw, "receive my
blessing. May St. James, the patron saint of pilgrims, protect thee!"
Coquerico pretended not to see the tear that trembled in his mother's eye,
nor did he trouble himself any more about his father, who bristled his
plumage and seemed about to call him back. Without caring for those whom
he left behind, he glided through the half-open door and, once outside,
flapped his only wing and crowed three times, to celebrate his freedom
—"Cock-a-doodle-doo!"
As he half flew, half hopped over the fields, he came to the bed of a brook
which had been dried up by the sun. In the middle of the sands, however,
still trickled a tiny thread of water, so small that it was choked by a couple
of dead leaves that had fallen into it.
"My friend," exclaimed the streamlet at the sight of our traveler—"my
friend, you see my weakness; I have not even the strength to carry away
these leaves which obstruct my passage, much less to make a circuit, so
completely am I exhausted. With a stroke of your beak you can restore me
to life. I am not an ingrate; if you oblige me, you may count on my
gratitude the first rainy day, when the water from heaven shall have restored
my strength."
"You are jesting," said Coquerico. "Do I look like one whose business it is
to sweep the brooks? Apply to those of your own sort." And with his sound
leg, he leaped across the streamlet.
"You will remember me when you least expect it," murmured the brook, but
with so feeble a voice that it was lost on the proud cock.
A little farther on, Coquerico saw the wind lying breathless on the ground.
"Dear Coquerico, come to my aid," it cried; "here on earth we should help
one another. You see to what I am reduced by the heat of the day; I, who in
former times uprooted the olive-trees and lashed the waves to frenzy, lie
here well-nigh slain by the dog-star. I suffered myself to be lulled to sleep
by the perfume of the roses with which I was playing; and, lo! here I am,
stretched almost lifeless upon the ground. If you will raise me a couple of
Page 126
inches with your beak and fan me a little with your wing, I shall have the
strength to mount to yonder white clouds which I see in the distance, where
I shall receive aid enough from my family to keep me alive till I gain fresh
strength from the next whirlwind."
"My lord," answered the spiteful Coquerico, "Your Excellency has more
than once amused himself by playing tricks at my expense. It is not a week
since your lordship glided like a traitor behind me and diverted himself by
opening my tail like a fan and covering me with confusion in the face of
nations. Have patience, therefore, my worthy friend; mockers always have
their turn; it does them good to repent and to learn to respect those whose
birth, wit, and beauty should screen them from the jests of a fool." And
Coquerico, bristling his plumage, crowed three times in his shrillest voice
and proudly strutted onward.
A little farther on he came to a newly mown field where the farmers had
piled up the weeds in order to burn them. Coquerico approached a smoking
heap, hoping to find some stray kernels of corn, and saw a little flame
which was charring the green stalks without being able to set them on fire.
"My good friend," cried the flame to the new-comer, "you are just in time to
save my life; I am dying for want of air. I cannot imagine what has become
of my cousin, the wind, who cares for nothing but his own amusement.
Bring me a few dry straws to rekindle my strength, and you will not have
obliged an ingrate."
"Wait a moment," said Coquerico, "and I will serve you as you deserve,
insolent fellow that dares ask my help!" And behold! he leaped on the heap
of dried weeds, and trampled it down till he smothered both flame and
smoke; after which he exultingly shouted three times, "Cock-a-doodle-
doo!" and flapped his wings, as if he had done a great deed.
Proudly strutting onward and crowing, Coquerico at last arrived at Rome,
the place to which all roads lead. Scarcely had he reached the city when he
hastened to the great Church of St. Peter. Grand and beautiful as it was, he
did not stop to admire it, but, planting himself in front of the main entrance,
where he looked like a fly among the great columns, he raised himself on
tiptoe and began to shout, "Cock-a-doodle-doo!" only to enrage the saint
and disobey his mother.
strength to mount to yonder white clouds which I see in the distance, where
I shall receive aid enough from my family to keep me alive till I gain fresh
strength from the next whirlwind."
"My lord," answered the spiteful Coquerico, "Your Excellency has more
than once amused himself by playing tricks at my expense. It is not a week
since your lordship glided like a traitor behind me and diverted himself by
opening my tail like a fan and covering me with confusion in the face of
nations. Have patience, therefore, my worthy friend; mockers always have
their turn; it does them good to repent and to learn to respect those whose
birth, wit, and beauty should screen them from the jests of a fool." And
Coquerico, bristling his plumage, crowed three times in his shrillest voice
and proudly strutted onward.
A little farther on he came to a newly mown field where the farmers had
piled up the weeds in order to burn them. Coquerico approached a smoking
heap, hoping to find some stray kernels of corn, and saw a little flame
which was charring the green stalks without being able to set them on fire.
"My good friend," cried the flame to the new-comer, "you are just in time to
save my life; I am dying for want of air. I cannot imagine what has become
of my cousin, the wind, who cares for nothing but his own amusement.
Bring me a few dry straws to rekindle my strength, and you will not have
obliged an ingrate."
"Wait a moment," said Coquerico, "and I will serve you as you deserve,
insolent fellow that dares ask my help!" And behold! he leaped on the heap
of dried weeds, and trampled it down till he smothered both flame and
smoke; after which he exultingly shouted three times, "Cock-a-doodle-
doo!" and flapped his wings, as if he had done a great deed.
Proudly strutting onward and crowing, Coquerico at last arrived at Rome,
the place to which all roads lead. Scarcely had he reached the city when he
hastened to the great Church of St. Peter. Grand and beautiful as it was, he
did not stop to admire it, but, planting himself in front of the main entrance,
where he looked like a fly among the great columns, he raised himself on
tiptoe and began to shout, "Cock-a-doodle-doo!" only to enrage the saint
and disobey his mother.
Page 127
He had not yet ended his song when one of the pope's guard, who chanced
to hear him, laid hands on the insolent wretch who dared thus to insult the
saint, and carried him home in order to roast him for supper.
"Quick!" said he to his wife on entering the house, "give me some boiling
water; here is a sinner to be punished."
"Pardon, pardon, Madame Water!" cried Coquerico. "Oh, good and gentle
water, the best and purest thing in the world, do not scald me, I pray you!"
"Did you have pity on me when I implored your aid, ungrateful wretch?"
answered the water, boiling with indignation. And with a single gush it
inundated him from head to foot, and left not a bit of down on his body.
The unhappy Coquerico stripped of all his feathers, the soldier took him and
laid him on the gridiron.
"Oh, fire, do not burn me!" cried he, in an agony of terror. "Oh, beautiful
and brilliant fire, the brother of the sun and the cousin of the diamond, spare
an unhappy creature; restrain thy ardor, and soften thy flame; do not roast
me!"
"Did you have pity on me when I implored your aid, ungrateful wretch?"
answered the fire, and, fiercely blazing with anger, in an instant it burnt
Coquerico to a coal.
The soldier, seeing his roast chicken in this deplorable condition, took him
by the leg and threw him out of the window. The wind bore the unhappy
fowl to a dunghill, where it left him for a moment.
"Oh, wind," murmured Coquerico, who still breathed, "oh, kindly zephyr,
protecting breeze, behold me cured of my vain follies. Let me rest on the
paternal dunghill."
"Let you rest!" roared the wind. "Wait, and I will teach you how I treat
ingrates." And with one blast it sent him so high in the air that, as he fell
back, he was transfixed by a steeple.
There St. Peter was awaiting him. With his own hand he nailed him to the
highest steeple in Rome, where he is still shown to travelers. However high
placed he may be, all despise him because he turns with the slightest wind;
to hear him, laid hands on the insolent wretch who dared thus to insult the
saint, and carried him home in order to roast him for supper.
"Quick!" said he to his wife on entering the house, "give me some boiling
water; here is a sinner to be punished."
"Pardon, pardon, Madame Water!" cried Coquerico. "Oh, good and gentle
water, the best and purest thing in the world, do not scald me, I pray you!"
"Did you have pity on me when I implored your aid, ungrateful wretch?"
answered the water, boiling with indignation. And with a single gush it
inundated him from head to foot, and left not a bit of down on his body.
The unhappy Coquerico stripped of all his feathers, the soldier took him and
laid him on the gridiron.
"Oh, fire, do not burn me!" cried he, in an agony of terror. "Oh, beautiful
and brilliant fire, the brother of the sun and the cousin of the diamond, spare
an unhappy creature; restrain thy ardor, and soften thy flame; do not roast
me!"
"Did you have pity on me when I implored your aid, ungrateful wretch?"
answered the fire, and, fiercely blazing with anger, in an instant it burnt
Coquerico to a coal.
The soldier, seeing his roast chicken in this deplorable condition, took him
by the leg and threw him out of the window. The wind bore the unhappy
fowl to a dunghill, where it left him for a moment.
"Oh, wind," murmured Coquerico, who still breathed, "oh, kindly zephyr,
protecting breeze, behold me cured of my vain follies. Let me rest on the
paternal dunghill."
"Let you rest!" roared the wind. "Wait, and I will teach you how I treat
ingrates." And with one blast it sent him so high in the air that, as he fell
back, he was transfixed by a steeple.
There St. Peter was awaiting him. With his own hand he nailed him to the
highest steeple in Rome, where he is still shown to travelers. However high
placed he may be, all despise him because he turns with the slightest wind;
Page 128
black, dried up, stripped of his feathers, and beaten by the rain, he is no
longer called Coquerico, but Weathercock, and thus expiates, and must
expiate eternally, his disobedience, vanity, and wickedness.
longer called Coquerico, but Weathercock, and thus expiates, and must
expiate eternally, his disobedience, vanity, and wickedness.
Page 129
KING BIZARRE AND PRINCE CHARMING
Page 130
OR, THE ART OF GOVERNING MEN
A TALE OF ALL NATIONS
A TALE OF ALL NATIONS
Page 131
I
KING BIZARRE AND PRINCE CHARMING
n the kingdom of Wild Oats, a happy country, a land blessed of
Heaven, where the men are always right and the women never
wrong, there lived long ago a king who thought of nothing but the
happiness of his kingdom, and who, it is said, never was dull for
lack of amusement. Whether he was beloved by his people is doubtful; it is
certain that the courtiers had little esteem and less love for their prince. For
this reason, they had given him the surname of King Bizarre, the only title
by which he is known in history, as is seen in the Great Chronicles of the
Kingdoms and Principalities of the World Which Have Never Existed, a
learned masterpiece which has immortalized the erudition and criticism of
the reverend father, Dr. Melchisedec de Mentiras y Necedad.
Left a widower after a year's marriage, Bizarre had fixed his whole
affections on his son and heir, who was the most beautiful child imaginable.
His complexion was as fresh as a rose; his beautiful hair fell in golden curls
on his shoulders; add to his clear blue eyes a straight nose, a small mouth,
and a dimpled chin, and you have the portrait of a cherub. At twelve years
of age this young marvel danced enchantingly, rode like a riding-master,
and fenced to perfection. No one could have helped being won by his smile
and the truly royal manner in which he saluted the crowd in passing when
he was in good humor. For this reason, the voice of the people, which is
never mistaken, had christened him Prince Charming, and his name always
clung to him.
Charming was as beautiful as the day; but the sun itself, it is said, has spots,
and the princes do not disdain to resemble the sun. The child dazzled the
court with his fine mien; but there were shadows here and there which did
not escape the piercing eye of love or envy. Supple, agile, and adroit in all
kinds of bodily exercises, Charming had an indolent mind. He lacked
application, and had taken a fancy that he ought to know everything without
studying. It is true that governesses, courtiers, and servants had continually
KING BIZARRE AND PRINCE CHARMING
n the kingdom of Wild Oats, a happy country, a land blessed of
Heaven, where the men are always right and the women never
wrong, there lived long ago a king who thought of nothing but the
happiness of his kingdom, and who, it is said, never was dull for
lack of amusement. Whether he was beloved by his people is doubtful; it is
certain that the courtiers had little esteem and less love for their prince. For
this reason, they had given him the surname of King Bizarre, the only title
by which he is known in history, as is seen in the Great Chronicles of the
Kingdoms and Principalities of the World Which Have Never Existed, a
learned masterpiece which has immortalized the erudition and criticism of
the reverend father, Dr. Melchisedec de Mentiras y Necedad.
Left a widower after a year's marriage, Bizarre had fixed his whole
affections on his son and heir, who was the most beautiful child imaginable.
His complexion was as fresh as a rose; his beautiful hair fell in golden curls
on his shoulders; add to his clear blue eyes a straight nose, a small mouth,
and a dimpled chin, and you have the portrait of a cherub. At twelve years
of age this young marvel danced enchantingly, rode like a riding-master,
and fenced to perfection. No one could have helped being won by his smile
and the truly royal manner in which he saluted the crowd in passing when
he was in good humor. For this reason, the voice of the people, which is
never mistaken, had christened him Prince Charming, and his name always
clung to him.
Charming was as beautiful as the day; but the sun itself, it is said, has spots,
and the princes do not disdain to resemble the sun. The child dazzled the
court with his fine mien; but there were shadows here and there which did
not escape the piercing eye of love or envy. Supple, agile, and adroit in all
kinds of bodily exercises, Charming had an indolent mind. He lacked
application, and had taken a fancy that he ought to know everything without
studying. It is true that governesses, courtiers, and servants had continually
Page 132
repeated to him that work was not made for kings, and that a prince always
knows enough when he lavishes on poets, writers, and artists, with a
prodigal and disdainful hand, a little of the money which the people are too
happy to offer him.
These maxims tickled Charming's pride; and at twelve years of age the
beautiful child, with precocious firmness, had steadily refused to learn the
alphabet. Three teachers, chosen from the most able and patient instructors,
a priest, a philosopher, and a colonel, had attempted in turn to bend his
youthful obstinacy; but the priest had wasted his philosophy, the
philosopher his tactics, and the colonel his Latin. Left master of the field of
battle, Charming listened to nothing but his caprice, and lived lawless and
unconstrained. As stubborn as a mule, as irascible as a turkey-cock, as
dainty as a cat, and as idle as an adder, but an accomplished prince withal,
he was the pride of the beautiful country of Wild Oats, and the hope and
love of a people that esteemed nothing in their kings but grace and beauty.
knows enough when he lavishes on poets, writers, and artists, with a
prodigal and disdainful hand, a little of the money which the people are too
happy to offer him.
These maxims tickled Charming's pride; and at twelve years of age the
beautiful child, with precocious firmness, had steadily refused to learn the
alphabet. Three teachers, chosen from the most able and patient instructors,
a priest, a philosopher, and a colonel, had attempted in turn to bend his
youthful obstinacy; but the priest had wasted his philosophy, the
philosopher his tactics, and the colonel his Latin. Left master of the field of
battle, Charming listened to nothing but his caprice, and lived lawless and
unconstrained. As stubborn as a mule, as irascible as a turkey-cock, as
dainty as a cat, and as idle as an adder, but an accomplished prince withal,
he was the pride of the beautiful country of Wild Oats, and the hope and
love of a people that esteemed nothing in their kings but grace and beauty.
Page 133
II
PAZZA
Notwithstanding he had been brought up at court, King Bizarre was a man
of sense. Charming's ignorance was far from pleasing to him, and he often
asked himself with anxiety what would become of his kingdom in the hands
of a prince whom the basest of flatterers might easily deceive. But what was
he to do, what means could he employ with a child that a worshiped wife
had bequeathed to him in dying? Rather than see his son weep, Bizarre
would have given him his crown; his affection rendered him powerless.
Love is not blind, whatever the poets may say; alas! it would be too happy
not to see a jot. It is the torment of him who loves to become, despite
himself, the slave and accomplice of the ingrate who feels himself beloved.
Every day, after the council, the king went to spend the evening with the
Countess of Castro, an old lady who had dandled him on her knees when an
infant, and who alone could recall to him the sweet memories of his
childhood and youth. She was very ugly, and something of a witch, it is
said; but the world is so wicked that we must never believe more than half
its scandal. The countess had large features and luxuriant gray hair, and it
was easy to see that she had been beautiful in former times.
One day, when Charming had been more unreasonable than usual, the king
entered the countess's house with an anxious air, and seating himself before
the card-table, began to play a game of Patience. It was his way of diverting
his thoughts and forgetting for a few hours the cares of royalty. Scarcely
had he ranged sixteen cards in a square when he heaved a deep sigh.
"Countess," he cried, "you see before you the most wretched of fathers and
kings. Despite his natural grace, Charming is every day becoming more
wilful and vicious. Must I leave such an heir after me, and intrust the
happiness of my people to a crowned fool?"
"That is the way with Nature," replied the countess; "she always distributes
her gifts with an impartial hand. Stupidity and beauty go hand in hand, and
PAZZA
Notwithstanding he had been brought up at court, King Bizarre was a man
of sense. Charming's ignorance was far from pleasing to him, and he often
asked himself with anxiety what would become of his kingdom in the hands
of a prince whom the basest of flatterers might easily deceive. But what was
he to do, what means could he employ with a child that a worshiped wife
had bequeathed to him in dying? Rather than see his son weep, Bizarre
would have given him his crown; his affection rendered him powerless.
Love is not blind, whatever the poets may say; alas! it would be too happy
not to see a jot. It is the torment of him who loves to become, despite
himself, the slave and accomplice of the ingrate who feels himself beloved.
Every day, after the council, the king went to spend the evening with the
Countess of Castro, an old lady who had dandled him on her knees when an
infant, and who alone could recall to him the sweet memories of his
childhood and youth. She was very ugly, and something of a witch, it is
said; but the world is so wicked that we must never believe more than half
its scandal. The countess had large features and luxuriant gray hair, and it
was easy to see that she had been beautiful in former times.
One day, when Charming had been more unreasonable than usual, the king
entered the countess's house with an anxious air, and seating himself before
the card-table, began to play a game of Patience. It was his way of diverting
his thoughts and forgetting for a few hours the cares of royalty. Scarcely
had he ranged sixteen cards in a square when he heaved a deep sigh.
"Countess," he cried, "you see before you the most wretched of fathers and
kings. Despite his natural grace, Charming is every day becoming more
wilful and vicious. Must I leave such an heir after me, and intrust the
happiness of my people to a crowned fool?"
"That is the way with Nature," replied the countess; "she always distributes
her gifts with an impartial hand. Stupidity and beauty go hand in hand, and
Page 134
wit and ugliness are seldom separated. I have an example of this in my own
family. A few days ago a great-grandniece was sent to me, a child under ten
years old, that has no other relative. She is as tawny as a frog, as scraggy as
a spider, yet, withal, as cunning as an ape, and as learned as a book. Judge
for yourself, sire; here is my little monster coming to salute you."
Bizarre turned his head and saw a child that answered in every respect to
the countess's description. With a high, round forehead, black, wild-looking
eyes, rough hair turned back in the Chinese fashion, dull, brown skin, great
white teeth, red hands, and long arms, she was anything but a beauty. But
the chrysalis gives birth to the butterfly. Wait a few years, and you will see
what pretty women come from these frightful little girls of ten.
The little monster approached the king, and courtesied to him with so
serious an air that Bizarre could not help laughing, though he felt little like
it.
"Who are you?" asked he, chucking the child under the chin.
"Sire," she answered, gravely, "I am Donna Dolores Rosario Coral Concha
Balthazara Melchiora Gaspara y Todos Santos, the daughter of the noble
knight Don Pasquale Bartolomeo Francesco de Asiz y—"
"Enough," said the king. "I did not ask for your genealogy; we are
witnessing neither your baptism nor your marriage. What are you
commonly called?"
"Sire," replied she, "I am called Pazza."[1]
[1] That is to say, Madcap, in Italian. It appears that a very mixed language is
spoken in the kingdom of Wild Oats.
"And why are you called Pazza?"
"Because it is not my name."
"That is strange," said the king.
"No, it is natural," replied the child. "My aunt pretends that I am too giddy
for any saint to wish to own me for her goddaughter, and that is why she
has given me a name that can offend no one in Paradise."
family. A few days ago a great-grandniece was sent to me, a child under ten
years old, that has no other relative. She is as tawny as a frog, as scraggy as
a spider, yet, withal, as cunning as an ape, and as learned as a book. Judge
for yourself, sire; here is my little monster coming to salute you."
Bizarre turned his head and saw a child that answered in every respect to
the countess's description. With a high, round forehead, black, wild-looking
eyes, rough hair turned back in the Chinese fashion, dull, brown skin, great
white teeth, red hands, and long arms, she was anything but a beauty. But
the chrysalis gives birth to the butterfly. Wait a few years, and you will see
what pretty women come from these frightful little girls of ten.
The little monster approached the king, and courtesied to him with so
serious an air that Bizarre could not help laughing, though he felt little like
it.
"Who are you?" asked he, chucking the child under the chin.
"Sire," she answered, gravely, "I am Donna Dolores Rosario Coral Concha
Balthazara Melchiora Gaspara y Todos Santos, the daughter of the noble
knight Don Pasquale Bartolomeo Francesco de Asiz y—"
"Enough," said the king. "I did not ask for your genealogy; we are
witnessing neither your baptism nor your marriage. What are you
commonly called?"
"Sire," replied she, "I am called Pazza."[1]
[1] That is to say, Madcap, in Italian. It appears that a very mixed language is
spoken in the kingdom of Wild Oats.
"And why are you called Pazza?"
"Because it is not my name."
"That is strange," said the king.
"No, it is natural," replied the child. "My aunt pretends that I am too giddy
for any saint to wish to own me for her goddaughter, and that is why she
has given me a name that can offend no one in Paradise."
Page 135
"Well answered, my child. I see that you are not an ordinary girl. The saints
in Paradise are not always treated with such consideration. Since you know
so much, tell me what is a wise man?"
"A wise man, sire, is one who knows what he says when he speaks, and
what he does when he acts."
"Upon my word," exclaimed the king, "if my wise men were what you
fancied them, I would make the Academy of Sciences my council of state,
and would give it my kingdom to govern. What is an ignorant man?"
"Sire," returned Pazza, "there are three kinds of ignorant men: he who
knows nothing, he who talks of what he does not know, and he who will
learn nothing; all three are fit for nothing but to be burned or hung."
"That is a proverb. Do you know what proverbs are called?"
"Yes, sire; they are called the wisdom of nations."
"And why are they called so?"
"Because they are mad; they say whatever you please; they are of all colors,
to suit all tastes. Proverbs are like bells, which answer yes or no according
to the humor of their listener."
Upon which, springing with both feet from the ground, Pazza caught a fly
that was buzzing about the king's nose; then, leaving Bizarre astonished, she
took her doll and, seating herself on the ground, began to rock it in her
arms.
"Well, sire," the countess said, "what do you think of this child?"
"She has too much wit," answered the king; "she will not live long."
"Ah, sire," exclaimed Pazza, "you are not complimentary to my aunt; she is
considerably older than I am."
"Hush, gipsy!" said the old lady, smiling; "don't you know that nobody
lectures kings?"
"Countess," said Bizarre, "an idea has just struck me, which is so strange
that I hardly dare tell it to you; yet I have a violent wish to carry it out. I can
in Paradise are not always treated with such consideration. Since you know
so much, tell me what is a wise man?"
"A wise man, sire, is one who knows what he says when he speaks, and
what he does when he acts."
"Upon my word," exclaimed the king, "if my wise men were what you
fancied them, I would make the Academy of Sciences my council of state,
and would give it my kingdom to govern. What is an ignorant man?"
"Sire," returned Pazza, "there are three kinds of ignorant men: he who
knows nothing, he who talks of what he does not know, and he who will
learn nothing; all three are fit for nothing but to be burned or hung."
"That is a proverb. Do you know what proverbs are called?"
"Yes, sire; they are called the wisdom of nations."
"And why are they called so?"
"Because they are mad; they say whatever you please; they are of all colors,
to suit all tastes. Proverbs are like bells, which answer yes or no according
to the humor of their listener."
Upon which, springing with both feet from the ground, Pazza caught a fly
that was buzzing about the king's nose; then, leaving Bizarre astonished, she
took her doll and, seating herself on the ground, began to rock it in her
arms.
"Well, sire," the countess said, "what do you think of this child?"
"She has too much wit," answered the king; "she will not live long."
"Ah, sire," exclaimed Pazza, "you are not complimentary to my aunt; she is
considerably older than I am."
"Hush, gipsy!" said the old lady, smiling; "don't you know that nobody
lectures kings?"
"Countess," said Bizarre, "an idea has just struck me, which is so strange
that I hardly dare tell it to you; yet I have a violent wish to carry it out. I can
Page 136
do nothing with my son; reason has no power with the stubborn child. Who
knows whether folly would not be more successful? If I thought so, I would
make Pazza Charming's teacher. The intractable boy, who rejects all
masters, might be defenseless before a child. The only objection is that no
one will be of my opinion; I shall have everybody against me."
"Bah!" said the countess; "everybody is so stupid that it is a proof that you
are right that you think differently."
knows whether folly would not be more successful? If I thought so, I would
make Pazza Charming's teacher. The intractable boy, who rejects all
masters, might be defenseless before a child. The only objection is that no
one will be of my opinion; I shall have everybody against me."
"Bah!" said the countess; "everybody is so stupid that it is a proof that you
are right that you think differently."
Page 137
III
THE FIRST LESSON
In this manner Pazza was intrusted with the instruction of the young prince.
There was no official appointment; it was not announced in the court
gazette that the king, with his usual wisdom, had found an unparalleled
genius at the first attempt, to whom he had confided the heart and mind of
his child; but the very next morning Charming was sent to the countess's
house, and was permitted to play with Pazza.
The two children, left alone together, gazed at each other in silence. Pazza,
being the bolder, was the first to speak.
"What is your name?" asked she.
"Those who know me call me Your Highness," answered Charming, in a
piqued tone; "those who do not know me call me simply My Lord, and
everybody says Sir to me; etiquette requires it."
"What is etiquette?" asked Pazza.
"I don't know," replied Charming. "When I want to jump, shout, and roll on
the ground, I am told that it is contrary to etiquette; then I keep still, and
yawn for lack of amusement—that is etiquette."
"Since we are here to amuse ourselves," resumed Pazza, "there is no
etiquette needed; speak to me as if I were your sister, and I will speak to
you as if you were my brother. I will not call you My Lord."
"But you don't know me," said Charming.
"What does that matter?" returned Pazza; "I will love you, that is better.
They say that you dance beautifully; teach me to dance, will you?"
The ice was broken; Charming took the young girl by the waist, and in less
than half an hour taught her the last new polka.
THE FIRST LESSON
In this manner Pazza was intrusted with the instruction of the young prince.
There was no official appointment; it was not announced in the court
gazette that the king, with his usual wisdom, had found an unparalleled
genius at the first attempt, to whom he had confided the heart and mind of
his child; but the very next morning Charming was sent to the countess's
house, and was permitted to play with Pazza.
The two children, left alone together, gazed at each other in silence. Pazza,
being the bolder, was the first to speak.
"What is your name?" asked she.
"Those who know me call me Your Highness," answered Charming, in a
piqued tone; "those who do not know me call me simply My Lord, and
everybody says Sir to me; etiquette requires it."
"What is etiquette?" asked Pazza.
"I don't know," replied Charming. "When I want to jump, shout, and roll on
the ground, I am told that it is contrary to etiquette; then I keep still, and
yawn for lack of amusement—that is etiquette."
"Since we are here to amuse ourselves," resumed Pazza, "there is no
etiquette needed; speak to me as if I were your sister, and I will speak to
you as if you were my brother. I will not call you My Lord."
"But you don't know me," said Charming.
"What does that matter?" returned Pazza; "I will love you, that is better.
They say that you dance beautifully; teach me to dance, will you?"
The ice was broken; Charming took the young girl by the waist, and in less
than half an hour taught her the last new polka.
Page 138
"How well you dance!" said he. "You have caught the step directly."
"It is because you are a good teacher," she replied. "Now it is my turn to
teach you something."
She took a beautiful picture-book, and showed him fine buildings, fishes,
statesmen, parrots, scholars, curious animals, and flowers, all of which
greatly amused Charming.
"It is because you are a good teacher," she replied. "Now it is my turn to
teach you something."
She took a beautiful picture-book, and showed him fine buildings, fishes,
statesmen, parrots, scholars, curious animals, and flowers, all of which
greatly amused Charming.
Page 139
PAZZA, THOUGH SHE LOVED THE PRINCE, WAS A VERY STERN
SCHOOLMISTRESS
"See," said Pazza, "here is the explanation of all the pictures; read it."
"I don't know how to read," replied Charming.
SCHOOLMISTRESS
"See," said Pazza, "here is the explanation of all the pictures; read it."
"I don't know how to read," replied Charming.
Page 140
"I will teach you; I will be your little tutor."
"No," replied the stubborn prince, "I do not wish to read. My masters tire
me."
"Very well; but I am not a master. See, here is an A, a beautiful great A; say
A."
"No," returned Charming, frowning, "I will never say A."
"Not to please me?"
"No, never. Enough of this; I do not like people to differ from me."
"Sir," said Pazza, "a polite man never refuses ladies anything."
"I would refuse the devil in petticoats," replied the young prince, tossing his
head. "I am tired of you; let me alone. I don't love you any longer. Call me
My Lord."
"My Lord Charming, or my charming lord," said Pazza, flushed with anger,
"you shall read, or I will know the reason why."
"I won't read."
"Will you not? One—two—three!"
"No! no! no!"
Pazza raised her hand, and, lo! the king's son received a box on the ear.
Pazza had been told that she was witty to the ends of her fingers, and had
been stupid enough to believe it; it is never right to jest with children.
At this first lesson in reading, Charming turned pale and trembled; the
blood mounted to his cheeks, his eyes filled with tears, and he gazed at his
young teacher with a look that made her start; then all at once, with a great
effort, he regained his self-possession, and said, in a tremulous voice,
"Pazza, that is A." And the same day and at one sitting he learned all the
letters of the alphabet; at the end of the week he spelled readily, and before
the month was ended he read with ease.
"No," replied the stubborn prince, "I do not wish to read. My masters tire
me."
"Very well; but I am not a master. See, here is an A, a beautiful great A; say
A."
"No," returned Charming, frowning, "I will never say A."
"Not to please me?"
"No, never. Enough of this; I do not like people to differ from me."
"Sir," said Pazza, "a polite man never refuses ladies anything."
"I would refuse the devil in petticoats," replied the young prince, tossing his
head. "I am tired of you; let me alone. I don't love you any longer. Call me
My Lord."
"My Lord Charming, or my charming lord," said Pazza, flushed with anger,
"you shall read, or I will know the reason why."
"I won't read."
"Will you not? One—two—three!"
"No! no! no!"
Pazza raised her hand, and, lo! the king's son received a box on the ear.
Pazza had been told that she was witty to the ends of her fingers, and had
been stupid enough to believe it; it is never right to jest with children.
At this first lesson in reading, Charming turned pale and trembled; the
blood mounted to his cheeks, his eyes filled with tears, and he gazed at his
young teacher with a look that made her start; then all at once, with a great
effort, he regained his self-possession, and said, in a tremulous voice,
"Pazza, that is A." And the same day and at one sitting he learned all the
letters of the alphabet; at the end of the week he spelled readily, and before
the month was ended he read with ease.
Page 141
King Bizarre was delighted. He kissed Pazza on both cheeks; he insisted on
having her always with him or his son, and made this child his friend and
counselor, to the great disdain of all the courtiers. Charming, still gloomy
and silent, learned all that this young mentor could teach him, then returned
to his former preceptors, whom he astonished by his intelligence and
docility. He soon knew his grammar so well that the priest asked himself
one day whether, by chance, these definitions, which he had never
understood, had not a meaning. Charming none the less astonished the
philosopher, who taught him every evening the opposite of what the priest
had taught him in the morning. But, of all his masters, the one to whom he
listened with the least repugnance was the colonel. It is true that Bayonet,
for that was the colonel's name, was a skilful strategist, and that he could
say, like the ancient poet, with a slight variation, "I am a man, and nothing
that pertains to the art of despatching poor human beings is indifferent to
me." It was he that initiated Charming into the mysteries of button gaiters
and shoulder-straps; it was he that taught his pupil that the noblest study for
a prince is the drilling of battalions, and that the groundwork of
statesmanship is to have reviews in order to make war, and to make war in
order to have reviews.
This was not perhaps altogether according to Bizarre's idea of the art of
government; but he thought he could correct any errors in the future, and
besides, he was so rejoiced at Charming's progress that he was unwilling in
any way to meddle with the admirable work of an education so long
considered hopeless.
"My child," he often said, "never forget that you owe everything to Pazza."
As the king spoke thus, Pazza gazed tenderly at the young man. Despite all
her wit, she was foolish enough to love him. Charming contented himself
with coldly answering that gratitude was a princely virtue, and that Pazza
should some day learn that her pupil had forgotten nothing.
having her always with him or his son, and made this child his friend and
counselor, to the great disdain of all the courtiers. Charming, still gloomy
and silent, learned all that this young mentor could teach him, then returned
to his former preceptors, whom he astonished by his intelligence and
docility. He soon knew his grammar so well that the priest asked himself
one day whether, by chance, these definitions, which he had never
understood, had not a meaning. Charming none the less astonished the
philosopher, who taught him every evening the opposite of what the priest
had taught him in the morning. But, of all his masters, the one to whom he
listened with the least repugnance was the colonel. It is true that Bayonet,
for that was the colonel's name, was a skilful strategist, and that he could
say, like the ancient poet, with a slight variation, "I am a man, and nothing
that pertains to the art of despatching poor human beings is indifferent to
me." It was he that initiated Charming into the mysteries of button gaiters
and shoulder-straps; it was he that taught his pupil that the noblest study for
a prince is the drilling of battalions, and that the groundwork of
statesmanship is to have reviews in order to make war, and to make war in
order to have reviews.
This was not perhaps altogether according to Bizarre's idea of the art of
government; but he thought he could correct any errors in the future, and
besides, he was so rejoiced at Charming's progress that he was unwilling in
any way to meddle with the admirable work of an education so long
considered hopeless.
"My child," he often said, "never forget that you owe everything to Pazza."
As the king spoke thus, Pazza gazed tenderly at the young man. Despite all
her wit, she was foolish enough to love him. Charming contented himself
with coldly answering that gratitude was a princely virtue, and that Pazza
should some day learn that her pupil had forgotten nothing.
Page 142
IV
PAZZA'S WEDDING
When Prince Charming had attained his seventeenth year, he went one
morning in search of King Bizarre, whose health was declining and who
was very desirous of seeing his son married before his death.
"Father," said he, "I have long reflected on your wise words. You gave me
life, but Pazza has done still more in awakening my mind and soul. I see but
one way of paying the debt of my heart; that is, to marry the woman to
whom I am indebted for what I am. I come to ask you for Pazza's hand."
"My dear child," answered Bizarre, "this step does you credit. Pazza is not
of royal blood; she is not the one whom, in different circumstances, I should
have chosen for your wife; but her virtues, her merit, and, above all, the
service which she has rendered us, make me forget idle prejudices. Pazza
has the soul of a queen; she shall mount the throne with you. In the country
of Wild Oats, wit and humor are held in sufficient estimation to win you
forgiveness for what fools call a misalliance, and what I call a princely
marriage. Happy is he who can choose an intelligent wife, capable of
understanding and loving him! To-morrow your betrothal shall be
celebrated, and in two years your marriage shall take place."
The marriage occurred more speedily than the king had foreseen. Fifteen
months after these memorable words, Bizarre expired of languor and
exhaustion. He had taken the vocation of king in earnest; he fell a victim to
royalty. The old countess and Pazza wept their friend and benefactor, but
they were the only mourners. Without being a bad son, Charming was
engrossed with the cares of the empire; and the court expected everything
from the new reign, and thought no more about the old king, whose eyes
were closed in death.
After honoring his father's memory by magnificent obsequies, the young
prince, thenceforth wholly devoted to love, celebrated his marriage with a
splendor that charmed the good people of Wild Oats. The taxes were
PAZZA'S WEDDING
When Prince Charming had attained his seventeenth year, he went one
morning in search of King Bizarre, whose health was declining and who
was very desirous of seeing his son married before his death.
"Father," said he, "I have long reflected on your wise words. You gave me
life, but Pazza has done still more in awakening my mind and soul. I see but
one way of paying the debt of my heart; that is, to marry the woman to
whom I am indebted for what I am. I come to ask you for Pazza's hand."
"My dear child," answered Bizarre, "this step does you credit. Pazza is not
of royal blood; she is not the one whom, in different circumstances, I should
have chosen for your wife; but her virtues, her merit, and, above all, the
service which she has rendered us, make me forget idle prejudices. Pazza
has the soul of a queen; she shall mount the throne with you. In the country
of Wild Oats, wit and humor are held in sufficient estimation to win you
forgiveness for what fools call a misalliance, and what I call a princely
marriage. Happy is he who can choose an intelligent wife, capable of
understanding and loving him! To-morrow your betrothal shall be
celebrated, and in two years your marriage shall take place."
The marriage occurred more speedily than the king had foreseen. Fifteen
months after these memorable words, Bizarre expired of languor and
exhaustion. He had taken the vocation of king in earnest; he fell a victim to
royalty. The old countess and Pazza wept their friend and benefactor, but
they were the only mourners. Without being a bad son, Charming was
engrossed with the cares of the empire; and the court expected everything
from the new reign, and thought no more about the old king, whose eyes
were closed in death.
After honoring his father's memory by magnificent obsequies, the young
prince, thenceforth wholly devoted to love, celebrated his marriage with a
splendor that charmed the good people of Wild Oats. The taxes were
Page 143
doubled, but who could regret money so nobly employed? Men came from
a hundred leagues round to gaze at the new king, and Pazza, whose growing
beauty and air of goodness fascinated all hearts, was not less admired.
There were interminable dinners, harangues longer than the dinners, and
poems more tedious than the harangues. In a word, it was an incomparable
festival, which was talked of for six months after.
Evening come, Charming took the hand of his graceful, timid, and blushing
bride, and with cold politeness led her through the corridors of the old
castle. All at once Pazza was frightened to find herself in a gloomy
dungeon, with grated windows and huge bars and locks.
"What is this?" asked she. "It looks like a prison."
"Yes," said the prince, with a terrible look, "it is a prison which you will
quit only for the grave."
"My dear, you frighten me," said Pazza, smiling. "Am I a criminal without
knowing it? Have I deserved your displeasure, that you threaten me with a
dungeon?"
"You have a short memory," replied Charming. "An insult is written on sand
to the giver; it is inscribed on marble and bronze to the receiver."
"Charming," returned the poor child, beginning to be afraid, "you are
repeating something from those speeches that tired me so much. Can you
find nothing better to say to me to-day?"
"Wretch!" cried the king, "you no longer remember the box on the ear that
you gave me seven years ago, but I have not forgotten it. Know that if I
wished you for my wife, it has been only to have your life in my hands and
to make you slowly expiate your crime of high treason."
"My dear," said Pazza, with a pettish manner, "you may put on your
Bluebeard airs, but you will not frighten me, I assure you. I know you,
Charming, and I warn you that if you do not put an end to this bad jest, I
will not only give you one box on the ear, but three, before I forgive you.
Make haste and let me go out, or I vow that I will keep my word."
a hundred leagues round to gaze at the new king, and Pazza, whose growing
beauty and air of goodness fascinated all hearts, was not less admired.
There were interminable dinners, harangues longer than the dinners, and
poems more tedious than the harangues. In a word, it was an incomparable
festival, which was talked of for six months after.
Evening come, Charming took the hand of his graceful, timid, and blushing
bride, and with cold politeness led her through the corridors of the old
castle. All at once Pazza was frightened to find herself in a gloomy
dungeon, with grated windows and huge bars and locks.
"What is this?" asked she. "It looks like a prison."
"Yes," said the prince, with a terrible look, "it is a prison which you will
quit only for the grave."
"My dear, you frighten me," said Pazza, smiling. "Am I a criminal without
knowing it? Have I deserved your displeasure, that you threaten me with a
dungeon?"
"You have a short memory," replied Charming. "An insult is written on sand
to the giver; it is inscribed on marble and bronze to the receiver."
"Charming," returned the poor child, beginning to be afraid, "you are
repeating something from those speeches that tired me so much. Can you
find nothing better to say to me to-day?"
"Wretch!" cried the king, "you no longer remember the box on the ear that
you gave me seven years ago, but I have not forgotten it. Know that if I
wished you for my wife, it has been only to have your life in my hands and
to make you slowly expiate your crime of high treason."
"My dear," said Pazza, with a pettish manner, "you may put on your
Bluebeard airs, but you will not frighten me, I assure you. I know you,
Charming, and I warn you that if you do not put an end to this bad jest, I
will not only give you one box on the ear, but three, before I forgive you.
Make haste and let me go out, or I vow that I will keep my word."
Page 144
"Vow it then, madame," cried the prince, furious at not intimidating his
victim. "I accept your vow. I vow, too, on my side, that I will never
acknowledge you as my wife till I have been base enough to receive three
times an insult which nothing but blood can wash out. He laughs well that
laughs last. Here, Rachimburg!"
At this terrible name, a jailer with a bushy beard and threatening mien
entered the room, pushed the queen on a wretched truckle-bed, and shut and
double-locked the iron door.
If Pazza wept, it was so quietly that no one heard her. Tired of the silence,
Charming departed, with rage in his heart, resolving that his rigor should
break the pride that braved him. Vengeance, it is said, is the delight of
kings.
Two hours later the countess received a note by a sure hand acquainting her
with the sad fate of her niece. How this note reached her is known to me,
but I will not betray the secret. If a charitable jailer is found by chance, he
should be treated with consideration; the species is rare, and is daily
becoming rarer.
victim. "I accept your vow. I vow, too, on my side, that I will never
acknowledge you as my wife till I have been base enough to receive three
times an insult which nothing but blood can wash out. He laughs well that
laughs last. Here, Rachimburg!"
At this terrible name, a jailer with a bushy beard and threatening mien
entered the room, pushed the queen on a wretched truckle-bed, and shut and
double-locked the iron door.
If Pazza wept, it was so quietly that no one heard her. Tired of the silence,
Charming departed, with rage in his heart, resolving that his rigor should
break the pride that braved him. Vengeance, it is said, is the delight of
kings.
Two hours later the countess received a note by a sure hand acquainting her
with the sad fate of her niece. How this note reached her is known to me,
but I will not betray the secret. If a charitable jailer is found by chance, he
should be treated with consideration; the species is rare, and is daily
becoming rarer.
Page 145
V
A TERRIBLE EVENT
The next morning the court gazette announced that the queen had been
seized with a raging fit of madness on the very night of her wedding, and
that there was little hope of saving her. There was scarcely a courtier,
indeed, that had not observed the princess's restless air on the evening
before, and no one was surprised at her malady. All pitied the king, who
received with a gloomy and constrained mien the expressions of affection
which were lavished on him. He was doubtless weighed down with grief,
but this grief appeared very much lightened after the visit of the countess.
The good lady was very sad, and had a great desire to see her poor child,
but she was so old, and found herself so weak and sensitive, that she
entreated the king to spare her a heartrending spectacle. She threw herself
into the arms of Charming, who tenderly embraced her, and withdrew,
saying that she placed all her hope and trust in the love of the king and the
talent of the chief physician of the court.
She had scarcely left the room when the physician whispered a few words
in Charming's ear which called to his face a smile quickly repressed. The
countess pacified, there was nothing more to fear; the vengeance was sure.
Doctor Wieduwillst was a great physician. Born in the country of Dreams,
he had early quitted his native land to seek his fortune in the kingdom of
Wild Oats. He was too able a man not to find it. In the five years that he had
spent in the celebrated University of Lugenmaulberg, the medical theory
had changed twenty-five times, and, thanks to this solid education, the
doctor had a firmness of principle which nothing could shake. He had the
frankness and bluntness of a soldier, it was said; he swore at times, even
with ladies, a rudeness which left him at liberty always to be of the same
mind with the stronger, and to demand a fee for having no opinion. The
queen had fallen into his incorruptible hands.
A TERRIBLE EVENT
The next morning the court gazette announced that the queen had been
seized with a raging fit of madness on the very night of her wedding, and
that there was little hope of saving her. There was scarcely a courtier,
indeed, that had not observed the princess's restless air on the evening
before, and no one was surprised at her malady. All pitied the king, who
received with a gloomy and constrained mien the expressions of affection
which were lavished on him. He was doubtless weighed down with grief,
but this grief appeared very much lightened after the visit of the countess.
The good lady was very sad, and had a great desire to see her poor child,
but she was so old, and found herself so weak and sensitive, that she
entreated the king to spare her a heartrending spectacle. She threw herself
into the arms of Charming, who tenderly embraced her, and withdrew,
saying that she placed all her hope and trust in the love of the king and the
talent of the chief physician of the court.
She had scarcely left the room when the physician whispered a few words
in Charming's ear which called to his face a smile quickly repressed. The
countess pacified, there was nothing more to fear; the vengeance was sure.
Doctor Wieduwillst was a great physician. Born in the country of Dreams,
he had early quitted his native land to seek his fortune in the kingdom of
Wild Oats. He was too able a man not to find it. In the five years that he had
spent in the celebrated University of Lugenmaulberg, the medical theory
had changed twenty-five times, and, thanks to this solid education, the
doctor had a firmness of principle which nothing could shake. He had the
frankness and bluntness of a soldier, it was said; he swore at times, even
with ladies, a rudeness which left him at liberty always to be of the same
mind with the stronger, and to demand a fee for having no opinion. The
queen had fallen into his incorruptible hands.
Page 146
She had been imprisoned for three days, and the town was already
beginning to talk of something else, when one morning Rachimburg
abruptly entered the king's apartments with a distracted air, and threw
himself trembling at his feet.
"Sire," said he, "I bring you my head. The queen has disappeared."
"What do you tell me!" exclaimed the king, turning pale. "The thing is
impossible; the dungeon is barred on all sides."
"Yes," said the jailer, "the thing is impossible, that is certain; the bars are in
their places, the walls are whole, and neither the locks nor the bolts have
been disturbed; but there are witches in the world that pass through walls
without moving a stone, and who knows but what the prisoner is one of
them? Was it ever known whence she came?"
The king sent in search of the doctor. He was a strong-minded man and had
little faith in witches. He sounded the walls, shook the bars, and cross-
examined the jailer, but all to no purpose. Trusty men were sent everywhere
through the town, and spies were set on the countess, whom the doctor
suspected, but all in vain, and after a week the search was abandoned.
Rachimburg lost his place as jailer, but as he possessed the royal secret, as
he was needed, and as he thirsted to avenge himself, he was made the
warden of the royal castle. Furious at his bad luck, he exercised his
supervision with such strictness that in less than three days he arrested
Wieduwillst himself half a dozen times, and disarmed all suspicion.
At the end of a week some fishermen brought to the court the robe and
mantle of the queen. The waves had cast on the shore these sad relics,
covered with sand and sea-foam. That the poor mad woman had drowned
herself no one doubted on seeing the grief of the king and the tears of the
countess. The council was assembled. It decided with a unanimous voice
that the queen was legally dead and that the king was legally a widower,
and for the interest of the people entreated his majesty to abridge a painful
mourning and to marry again as soon as possible, in order to strengthen the
dynasty. This decision was transmitted to the king by Wieduwillst, the chief
physician to the king and president of the royal council, who made so
touching a speech that the whole court burst into tears, and Charming threw
himself into the doctor's arms, calling him his cruel friend.
beginning to talk of something else, when one morning Rachimburg
abruptly entered the king's apartments with a distracted air, and threw
himself trembling at his feet.
"Sire," said he, "I bring you my head. The queen has disappeared."
"What do you tell me!" exclaimed the king, turning pale. "The thing is
impossible; the dungeon is barred on all sides."
"Yes," said the jailer, "the thing is impossible, that is certain; the bars are in
their places, the walls are whole, and neither the locks nor the bolts have
been disturbed; but there are witches in the world that pass through walls
without moving a stone, and who knows but what the prisoner is one of
them? Was it ever known whence she came?"
The king sent in search of the doctor. He was a strong-minded man and had
little faith in witches. He sounded the walls, shook the bars, and cross-
examined the jailer, but all to no purpose. Trusty men were sent everywhere
through the town, and spies were set on the countess, whom the doctor
suspected, but all in vain, and after a week the search was abandoned.
Rachimburg lost his place as jailer, but as he possessed the royal secret, as
he was needed, and as he thirsted to avenge himself, he was made the
warden of the royal castle. Furious at his bad luck, he exercised his
supervision with such strictness that in less than three days he arrested
Wieduwillst himself half a dozen times, and disarmed all suspicion.
At the end of a week some fishermen brought to the court the robe and
mantle of the queen. The waves had cast on the shore these sad relics,
covered with sand and sea-foam. That the poor mad woman had drowned
herself no one doubted on seeing the grief of the king and the tears of the
countess. The council was assembled. It decided with a unanimous voice
that the queen was legally dead and that the king was legally a widower,
and for the interest of the people entreated his majesty to abridge a painful
mourning and to marry again as soon as possible, in order to strengthen the
dynasty. This decision was transmitted to the king by Wieduwillst, the chief
physician to the king and president of the royal council, who made so
touching a speech that the whole court burst into tears, and Charming threw
himself into the doctor's arms, calling him his cruel friend.
Page 147
It is unnecessary to say that the funeral of a queen so much lamented was
magnificent. In the kingdom of Wild Oats everything serves as a pretext for
ceremony. The pageant was worthy of admiration, but the most admirable
thing in it was the attitude of the young girls of the court. Every one looked
at Charming, who was handsomer than ever in his mourning dress; every
one wept with one eye in honor of the princess, and smiled with the other to
attract the king. Ah! had photography only been invented, what portraits
would antiquity have transmitted to us—what models for our painters! The
passions still existed among these good people; their mobile faces were
animated by love, hatred, and anger; to-day we are all so virtuous and
prudent that we all wear the same dress, the same hat, and the same
expression. Civilization is the triumph of morality and the ruin of art.
After the description of the funeral ceremonies, which, according to
etiquette, filled six columns, the court gazette laid down rules for the full
and the second mourning, blue and pink, which are the mourning colors in
the kingdom of Wild Oats. The court was required to be in deep affliction
for three weeks, and to be comforted by degrees during the three weeks
following; but carnival occurring during the period of the second mourning,
and respect being had for trade, it was determined to give a masked ball at
the palace. Tailors and dressmakers immediately set to work, invitations
were solicited by great and small, and men began to intrigue as if the fate of
the monarchy had been in question.
It was in this solemn manner that they mourned for poor Pazza.
magnificent. In the kingdom of Wild Oats everything serves as a pretext for
ceremony. The pageant was worthy of admiration, but the most admirable
thing in it was the attitude of the young girls of the court. Every one looked
at Charming, who was handsomer than ever in his mourning dress; every
one wept with one eye in honor of the princess, and smiled with the other to
attract the king. Ah! had photography only been invented, what portraits
would antiquity have transmitted to us—what models for our painters! The
passions still existed among these good people; their mobile faces were
animated by love, hatred, and anger; to-day we are all so virtuous and
prudent that we all wear the same dress, the same hat, and the same
expression. Civilization is the triumph of morality and the ruin of art.
After the description of the funeral ceremonies, which, according to
etiquette, filled six columns, the court gazette laid down rules for the full
and the second mourning, blue and pink, which are the mourning colors in
the kingdom of Wild Oats. The court was required to be in deep affliction
for three weeks, and to be comforted by degrees during the three weeks
following; but carnival occurring during the period of the second mourning,
and respect being had for trade, it was determined to give a masked ball at
the palace. Tailors and dressmakers immediately set to work, invitations
were solicited by great and small, and men began to intrigue as if the fate of
the monarchy had been in question.
It was in this solemn manner that they mourned for poor Pazza.
Page 148
VI
THE MASKED BALL
The great day so impatiently expected at length arrived. For six weeks the
good people of Wild Oats had been in a fever of excitement. Nothing more
was heard of ministers, senators, generals, magistrates, princesses,
duchesses, and citizens; for twenty leagues round, clowns, harlequins,
punchinellos, gipsies, Columbines, and Follies alone were to be seen.
Politics were silenced, or, rather, the nation was divided into two great
parties—the conservatives that went to the ball, and the opposition that
stayed at home.
If the official gazette is to be believed, the festival outshone in splendor all
others past and to come. The ball was held in the midst of the gardens, in a
rotunda magnificently decorated. A winding walk, shaded by elms and
dimly lighted by alabaster lamps, led to a hall resplendent with gold,
verdure, flowers, and light. An orchestra, half concealed in the foliage,
breathed forth music, by turns plaintive and gay. Add to this the richness of
the costumes, the brilliancy of the diamonds, the piquancy of the masks,
and the charm of intrigue, and you will see that it would have needed the
soul of an ancient Stoic to resist the intoxication of pleasure.
Yet Prince Charming was not amused. Concealed under a blue domino, with
his face entirely masked, he had addressed himself to the most elegant and
sprightly women, and had lavishly displayed his wit and grace, yet he had
met with nothing but indifference and coldness. They scarcely listened to
him, answered with a yawn, and hastened to quit him. All eyes were fixed
on a black domino with pink rosettes that moved carelessly among the
dancers, receiving with the air of a sultan the compliments and smiles that
every one lavished on him. This domino was the Lord Wieduwillst, a great
friend of the prince, but still more the friend of his own pleasure. In an
unguarded moment the doctor had said that morning by chance, under the
seal of secrecy, and to two ladies only, that the prince would wear pink
THE MASKED BALL
The great day so impatiently expected at length arrived. For six weeks the
good people of Wild Oats had been in a fever of excitement. Nothing more
was heard of ministers, senators, generals, magistrates, princesses,
duchesses, and citizens; for twenty leagues round, clowns, harlequins,
punchinellos, gipsies, Columbines, and Follies alone were to be seen.
Politics were silenced, or, rather, the nation was divided into two great
parties—the conservatives that went to the ball, and the opposition that
stayed at home.
If the official gazette is to be believed, the festival outshone in splendor all
others past and to come. The ball was held in the midst of the gardens, in a
rotunda magnificently decorated. A winding walk, shaded by elms and
dimly lighted by alabaster lamps, led to a hall resplendent with gold,
verdure, flowers, and light. An orchestra, half concealed in the foliage,
breathed forth music, by turns plaintive and gay. Add to this the richness of
the costumes, the brilliancy of the diamonds, the piquancy of the masks,
and the charm of intrigue, and you will see that it would have needed the
soul of an ancient Stoic to resist the intoxication of pleasure.
Yet Prince Charming was not amused. Concealed under a blue domino, with
his face entirely masked, he had addressed himself to the most elegant and
sprightly women, and had lavishly displayed his wit and grace, yet he had
met with nothing but indifference and coldness. They scarcely listened to
him, answered with a yawn, and hastened to quit him. All eyes were fixed
on a black domino with pink rosettes that moved carelessly among the
dancers, receiving with the air of a sultan the compliments and smiles that
every one lavished on him. This domino was the Lord Wieduwillst, a great
friend of the prince, but still more the friend of his own pleasure. In an
unguarded moment the doctor had said that morning by chance, under the
seal of secrecy, and to two ladies only, that the prince would wear pink
Page 149
rosettes in his black domino. Was it his fault if the ladies had been
indiscreet or the prince had changed his mind?
While the doctor was enjoying, despite himself, indeed, his unexpected
triumph, Charming seated himself in a corner of the hall and buried his face
in his hands. Alone in the midst of the crowd, he abandoned himself to
reflection, and the image of Pazza rose before him. He had no reproaches to
make himself; his vengeance was just, yet he felt an indescribable remorse.
Poor Pazza! no doubt she had been guilty; but at least she loved him, she
understood him, she listened to him, her eyes sparkling with joy. How
different from all those fools who had not recognized a prince under a
domino at the first moment by his wit!
He rose suddenly to quit the hall, when he perceived, a little way off, a
mask that had also left the crowd and seemed lost in contemplation. A half-
open domino disclosed a gipsy's dress and a pair of slippers with buckles,
containing a foot smaller than that of Cinderella.
The king approached the stranger, and saw through the velvet mask a pair
of large black eyes, the melancholy glance of which surprised and charmed
him.
"Fair mask," said he, "your place is not here. Why are you not among the
eager and curious crowd that is pressing around the prince to dispute his
smile and heart? Do you not know that there is a crown to be gained there?"
"I make no pretentions," answered the domino, in a grave, sweet voice. "In
this game of chance one runs the risk of taking the servant for the king. I am
too proud to expose myself to such a hazard."
"But if I show you the prince?"
"What could I say to him?" replied the stranger. "I could not blame him
without offense, or praise him without flattery."
"You think much evil of him, then?"
"No, a little evil and much good; but what does it matter?" And, opening her
fan, the domino relapsed into her reverie.
indiscreet or the prince had changed his mind?
While the doctor was enjoying, despite himself, indeed, his unexpected
triumph, Charming seated himself in a corner of the hall and buried his face
in his hands. Alone in the midst of the crowd, he abandoned himself to
reflection, and the image of Pazza rose before him. He had no reproaches to
make himself; his vengeance was just, yet he felt an indescribable remorse.
Poor Pazza! no doubt she had been guilty; but at least she loved him, she
understood him, she listened to him, her eyes sparkling with joy. How
different from all those fools who had not recognized a prince under a
domino at the first moment by his wit!
He rose suddenly to quit the hall, when he perceived, a little way off, a
mask that had also left the crowd and seemed lost in contemplation. A half-
open domino disclosed a gipsy's dress and a pair of slippers with buckles,
containing a foot smaller than that of Cinderella.
The king approached the stranger, and saw through the velvet mask a pair
of large black eyes, the melancholy glance of which surprised and charmed
him.
"Fair mask," said he, "your place is not here. Why are you not among the
eager and curious crowd that is pressing around the prince to dispute his
smile and heart? Do you not know that there is a crown to be gained there?"
"I make no pretentions," answered the domino, in a grave, sweet voice. "In
this game of chance one runs the risk of taking the servant for the king. I am
too proud to expose myself to such a hazard."
"But if I show you the prince?"
"What could I say to him?" replied the stranger. "I could not blame him
without offense, or praise him without flattery."
"You think much evil of him, then?"
"No, a little evil and much good; but what does it matter?" And, opening her
fan, the domino relapsed into her reverie.
Page 150
This indifference surprised Charming. He addressed her with warmth, she
replied coldly; he prayed her so urgently to listen to him that she finally
consented to do so, not in the ball-room, where the heat was overpowering
and the curiosity indiscreet, but in the long elm-walk, where a few
promenaders were seeking silence and fresh air.
The night was advancing, and the gipsy had already spoken several times of
retiring, to the great regret of the prince, who vainly entreated her to
unmask. The stranger made no reply.
"You drive me to despair," cried he, inspired with strange respect and
admiration for this mysterious figure. "Why this cruel silence?"
"Because I know you, my lord," replied the stranger, with emotion. "Your
voice, which goes to the heart, your language, your grace, all tell me who
you are. Let me go, Prince Charming."
"No, madam," cried the prince, delighted at so much wit, "you alone have
recognized me, you alone have understood me, to you belong my heart and
kingdom. Throw off that suspicious mask; this very instant we will return to
the ball-room and I will present to the ignorant crowd the woman whom I
have had the happiness not to displease. Say but one word, and all my
people shall be at your feet."
"My lord," replied the stranger, sadly, "permit me to refuse an offer which
does me honor and the memory of which I shall always preserve. I am
ambitious, I own; the time has been when I should have been proud to share
your throne and name; but before all things I am a woman and place all my
happiness in love. I will not have a divided heart, should my rival be only a
memory; I am jealous even of the past."
"I have never loved in my life," cried the prince, with a vehemence that
made the stranger start. "There is a mystery concerning my marriage which
I can reveal only to my wife; but I swear to you that I have never given
away my heart; I love now for the first time."
"Show me your hand," said the gipsy, approaching the lamp, "and let me
see whether you have told the truth."
replied coldly; he prayed her so urgently to listen to him that she finally
consented to do so, not in the ball-room, where the heat was overpowering
and the curiosity indiscreet, but in the long elm-walk, where a few
promenaders were seeking silence and fresh air.
The night was advancing, and the gipsy had already spoken several times of
retiring, to the great regret of the prince, who vainly entreated her to
unmask. The stranger made no reply.
"You drive me to despair," cried he, inspired with strange respect and
admiration for this mysterious figure. "Why this cruel silence?"
"Because I know you, my lord," replied the stranger, with emotion. "Your
voice, which goes to the heart, your language, your grace, all tell me who
you are. Let me go, Prince Charming."
"No, madam," cried the prince, delighted at so much wit, "you alone have
recognized me, you alone have understood me, to you belong my heart and
kingdom. Throw off that suspicious mask; this very instant we will return to
the ball-room and I will present to the ignorant crowd the woman whom I
have had the happiness not to displease. Say but one word, and all my
people shall be at your feet."
"My lord," replied the stranger, sadly, "permit me to refuse an offer which
does me honor and the memory of which I shall always preserve. I am
ambitious, I own; the time has been when I should have been proud to share
your throne and name; but before all things I am a woman and place all my
happiness in love. I will not have a divided heart, should my rival be only a
memory; I am jealous even of the past."
"I have never loved in my life," cried the prince, with a vehemence that
made the stranger start. "There is a mystery concerning my marriage which
I can reveal only to my wife; but I swear to you that I have never given
away my heart; I love now for the first time."
"Show me your hand," said the gipsy, approaching the lamp, "and let me
see whether you have told the truth."
Page 151
Charming extended his hand with assurance; the gipsy studied the lines and
sighed.
"You are right, my lord," said she, "you have never loved. But this does not
appease my jealousy. Another woman has loved you before me. These
sacred bonds are not broken by death; the queen still loves you—you
belong to her. To accept a heart which is no longer at your disposal would
be sacrilegious and criminal in me. Farewell."
"Madam," said the king, with an ill-assured voice, "you do not know what
you make me suffer. There are things which I would gladly burn in eternal
silence, but which you force me to reveal. The queen never loved me;
ambition alone dictated her conduct."
"That is not so," said the stranger, letting go the prince's hand. "The queen
loved you."
"No, madam," replied Charming; "my father and I were the victims of a
detestable intrigue."
"Enough!" said the stranger, whose hands trembled and whose fingers
worked in a strange manner. "Respect the dead; do not slander them."
"Madam," said the prince, "I assure you, and none ever doubted my word,
that the queen never loved me. She was a wicked woman."
"Ah!" said the domino.
"Wilful, violent, and jealous."
"If she was jealous, she loved you," interrupted the mask. "Seek for proofs
which have at least a shadow of probability; do not accuse a heart which
was wholly yours."
"So far from loving me," said the king, excitedly, "the very night of my
marriage she dared tell me to my face that she had married me only for my
crown."
"That is not true," said the gipsy, raising her hand.
"I swear it," replied Charming.
sighed.
"You are right, my lord," said she, "you have never loved. But this does not
appease my jealousy. Another woman has loved you before me. These
sacred bonds are not broken by death; the queen still loves you—you
belong to her. To accept a heart which is no longer at your disposal would
be sacrilegious and criminal in me. Farewell."
"Madam," said the king, with an ill-assured voice, "you do not know what
you make me suffer. There are things which I would gladly burn in eternal
silence, but which you force me to reveal. The queen never loved me;
ambition alone dictated her conduct."
"That is not so," said the stranger, letting go the prince's hand. "The queen
loved you."
"No, madam," replied Charming; "my father and I were the victims of a
detestable intrigue."
"Enough!" said the stranger, whose hands trembled and whose fingers
worked in a strange manner. "Respect the dead; do not slander them."
"Madam," said the prince, "I assure you, and none ever doubted my word,
that the queen never loved me. She was a wicked woman."
"Ah!" said the domino.
"Wilful, violent, and jealous."
"If she was jealous, she loved you," interrupted the mask. "Seek for proofs
which have at least a shadow of probability; do not accuse a heart which
was wholly yours."
"So far from loving me," said the king, excitedly, "the very night of my
marriage she dared tell me to my face that she had married me only for my
crown."
"That is not true," said the gipsy, raising her hand.
"I swear it," replied Charming.
Page 152
"You lie!" cried the stranger. And, lo! a box on the ear blinded the prince;
the blow was repeated, and the stranger fled.
The king stepped back furious, and sought the hilt of his sword; but men do
not go to balls armed as for war; for his sole weapon he found a knot of
ribbons. He ran after his enemy, but which way had she fled? Charming lost
himself twenty times in the labyrinth; he met none but peaceful dominos
walking in couples and scarcely glancing at him as he passed. Breathless,
distracted, and desperate, he returned to the ball-room, where he doubted
not that the stranger had taken refuge; but how was he to find her?
A brilliant idea crossed the prince's mind; he would order all to unmask, and
would doubtless see the gipsy, confounded by the king's presence and
betrayed by her own agitation. He instantly leaped on a chair, and
exclaimed in a loud voice that caused every one to start:
"Ladies and gentlemen, day is approaching and pleasure is languishing; let
us revive mirth by a new caprice. Off with the masks! I set the example; let
all who love me follow it."
He threw off his domino, raised his mask, and appeared in the richest and
most elegant Spanish costume ever worn by prince. There was a general
outcry; all eyes were at first turned toward the king, then toward the black
domino with pink rosettes, who retreated as fast as possible with a modesty
that was not affected. All unmasked. The ladies gathered round the king,
who, it was remarked, had the most violent fancy for the gipsy costume.
Young or old, all the gipsies received his homage; he took them by the hand
and gazed at them with an air which made all the other masks ready to burst
with envy, then made a sign to the orchestra; the dance recommenced, and
the prince disappeared.
He hastened again to the elm-walk in search of the traitress who had
insulted him, doubtless led by vengeance. His blood boiled in his veins; he
wandered at random, suddenly stopping short, looking, listening, and
spying in all directions. At the faintest gleam of light through the foliage he
sprang forward like a madman, laughing and weeping at the same time as
though distracted.
the blow was repeated, and the stranger fled.
The king stepped back furious, and sought the hilt of his sword; but men do
not go to balls armed as for war; for his sole weapon he found a knot of
ribbons. He ran after his enemy, but which way had she fled? Charming lost
himself twenty times in the labyrinth; he met none but peaceful dominos
walking in couples and scarcely glancing at him as he passed. Breathless,
distracted, and desperate, he returned to the ball-room, where he doubted
not that the stranger had taken refuge; but how was he to find her?
A brilliant idea crossed the prince's mind; he would order all to unmask, and
would doubtless see the gipsy, confounded by the king's presence and
betrayed by her own agitation. He instantly leaped on a chair, and
exclaimed in a loud voice that caused every one to start:
"Ladies and gentlemen, day is approaching and pleasure is languishing; let
us revive mirth by a new caprice. Off with the masks! I set the example; let
all who love me follow it."
He threw off his domino, raised his mask, and appeared in the richest and
most elegant Spanish costume ever worn by prince. There was a general
outcry; all eyes were at first turned toward the king, then toward the black
domino with pink rosettes, who retreated as fast as possible with a modesty
that was not affected. All unmasked. The ladies gathered round the king,
who, it was remarked, had the most violent fancy for the gipsy costume.
Young or old, all the gipsies received his homage; he took them by the hand
and gazed at them with an air which made all the other masks ready to burst
with envy, then made a sign to the orchestra; the dance recommenced, and
the prince disappeared.
He hastened again to the elm-walk in search of the traitress who had
insulted him, doubtless led by vengeance. His blood boiled in his veins; he
wandered at random, suddenly stopping short, looking, listening, and
spying in all directions. At the faintest gleam of light through the foliage he
sprang forward like a madman, laughing and weeping at the same time as
though distracted.
Page 153
At the turn of an alley he met Rachimburg advancing toward him trembling,
with an air of terror.
"Sire," murmured he, in a mysterious voice, "has Your Majesty seen it?"
"What?" asked the king.
"The specter; it passed close by me. I am a lost man; I shall die to-morrow."
"What specter?" said Charming. "What fool's tale are you telling me?"
"A specter—a domino with flashing eyes, that threw me on my knees and
boxed my ears twice."
"It is she!" cried the king; "it is she! Why did you let her go?"
"Your Majesty, I had not my pike; but if ever I see her again I will knock
her down."
"Do no such thing!" returned the king. "If ever she returns, do not frighten
her; follow her and discover her retreat. But where is she? Which way did
she go? Lead me; if I find her your fortune is made."
"Sire," said the honest porter, looking at the moon, "if the specter is
anywhere, it must be up yonder; I saw it, as plainly as I see Your Majesty,
dissolving in mist. But before taking flight it gave me a message for Your
Majesty."
"What? Speak quickly!"
"Sire, its words were terrible; I shall never dare repeat them to Your
Majesty."
"Speak, I order you."
"Sire, the specter said, in a sepulchral voice, 'Tell the king that if he marries
again he is a dead man. The loved one will return.'"
"Here," said the prince, whose eyes shone with a strange luster, "take this
purse. Henceforth I attach you to my person; I appoint you my first
attendant, counting on your devotion and prudence. Let this affair remain a
secret between us."
with an air of terror.
"Sire," murmured he, in a mysterious voice, "has Your Majesty seen it?"
"What?" asked the king.
"The specter; it passed close by me. I am a lost man; I shall die to-morrow."
"What specter?" said Charming. "What fool's tale are you telling me?"
"A specter—a domino with flashing eyes, that threw me on my knees and
boxed my ears twice."
"It is she!" cried the king; "it is she! Why did you let her go?"
"Your Majesty, I had not my pike; but if ever I see her again I will knock
her down."
"Do no such thing!" returned the king. "If ever she returns, do not frighten
her; follow her and discover her retreat. But where is she? Which way did
she go? Lead me; if I find her your fortune is made."
"Sire," said the honest porter, looking at the moon, "if the specter is
anywhere, it must be up yonder; I saw it, as plainly as I see Your Majesty,
dissolving in mist. But before taking flight it gave me a message for Your
Majesty."
"What? Speak quickly!"
"Sire, its words were terrible; I shall never dare repeat them to Your
Majesty."
"Speak, I order you."
"Sire, the specter said, in a sepulchral voice, 'Tell the king that if he marries
again he is a dead man. The loved one will return.'"
"Here," said the prince, whose eyes shone with a strange luster, "take this
purse. Henceforth I attach you to my person; I appoint you my first
attendant, counting on your devotion and prudence. Let this affair remain a
secret between us."
Page 154
"That makes two," murmured Rachimburg, as he departed with a firm tread,
like a man who neither suffers himself to be cast down by fear or dazzled
by good fortune. He was a strong-minded man.
The next morning the court gazette contained the following lines, in the
form of a letter without signature, in the unofficial part of the paper:
"A rumor has been spread that the king is thinking of marrying again. The
king knows what he owes to his people, and is always ready to sacrifice
himself for the happiness of his subjects. But the people of Wild Oats have
too much delicacy not to respect a recent affliction. The king's whole
thoughts are fixed on his beloved wife; he hopes the consolation from time
that is at present refused him."
This note threw the court and town in agitation. The young girls thought the
scruples of the prince exaggerated; more than one mother shrugged her
shoulders, and said that the king had vulgar prejudices worthy only of the
common people; but at night there was strife in every well-ordered
household. There was not a wife of any pretensions to aristocratic birth that
did not quarrel with her unworthy spouse and force him to admit that there
was but one heart capable of love, and but one faithful husband in the whole
kingdom, namely, Prince Charming.
like a man who neither suffers himself to be cast down by fear or dazzled
by good fortune. He was a strong-minded man.
The next morning the court gazette contained the following lines, in the
form of a letter without signature, in the unofficial part of the paper:
"A rumor has been spread that the king is thinking of marrying again. The
king knows what he owes to his people, and is always ready to sacrifice
himself for the happiness of his subjects. But the people of Wild Oats have
too much delicacy not to respect a recent affliction. The king's whole
thoughts are fixed on his beloved wife; he hopes the consolation from time
that is at present refused him."
This note threw the court and town in agitation. The young girls thought the
scruples of the prince exaggerated; more than one mother shrugged her
shoulders, and said that the king had vulgar prejudices worthy only of the
common people; but at night there was strife in every well-ordered
household. There was not a wife of any pretensions to aristocratic birth that
did not quarrel with her unworthy spouse and force him to admit that there
was but one heart capable of love, and but one faithful husband in the whole
kingdom, namely, Prince Charming.
Page 155
VII
TWO CONSULTATIONS
After so much excitement, the king was seized with a cruel fit of tedium. To
divert himself, he attempted every kind of pleasure; he hunted, he presided
over his council, he went to the play and the opera, he received all the state
corporations with their wives, he read a Carthaginian novel, and reviewed
the troops half a score of times; but all in vain: an inexorable memory, an
ever-present image left him no rest or peace. The gipsy pursued him even in
his dreams; he saw her, he talked to her, and she listened to him; but, by
some unaccountable fatality, as soon as she raised her mask, Pazza's pale,
sad face always appeared.
The doctor was the only confidant to whom Charming could avow his
remorse, but at his word Wieduwillst burst into laughter.
"The effect of habit, sire," he said. "Gain time, multiply impressions, and all
will be effaced."
To procure the prince excitement and to drive away sorrow by a bold
diversion, the doctor supped every evening alone with His Majesty, and
poured out intoxication and forgetfulness with a liberal hand. Wieduwillst
did not spare himself, but wine had little effect on his strong brain; he
would have defied Bacchus and Silenus together with Charming. While the
prince, by turn noisy and silent, plunged into the extremes of joy and
sadness, always restless and never happy, Wieduwillst, calm and smiling,
directed his thoughts, and through pure goodness of soul took upon himself
all the fatigue and care of the government.
Three decrees had already placed in his hands the police, the courts, and the
finances. The doctor well understood all the advantages of centralization.
The way in which he administered the taxes relieved him from all personal
anxiety for the future. The courts punished those who clamored too loudly;
the police silenced those who whispered too much. Nevertheless, in spite of
the ability of these political schemes, the people, always ungrateful, did not
TWO CONSULTATIONS
After so much excitement, the king was seized with a cruel fit of tedium. To
divert himself, he attempted every kind of pleasure; he hunted, he presided
over his council, he went to the play and the opera, he received all the state
corporations with their wives, he read a Carthaginian novel, and reviewed
the troops half a score of times; but all in vain: an inexorable memory, an
ever-present image left him no rest or peace. The gipsy pursued him even in
his dreams; he saw her, he talked to her, and she listened to him; but, by
some unaccountable fatality, as soon as she raised her mask, Pazza's pale,
sad face always appeared.
The doctor was the only confidant to whom Charming could avow his
remorse, but at his word Wieduwillst burst into laughter.
"The effect of habit, sire," he said. "Gain time, multiply impressions, and all
will be effaced."
To procure the prince excitement and to drive away sorrow by a bold
diversion, the doctor supped every evening alone with His Majesty, and
poured out intoxication and forgetfulness with a liberal hand. Wieduwillst
did not spare himself, but wine had little effect on his strong brain; he
would have defied Bacchus and Silenus together with Charming. While the
prince, by turn noisy and silent, plunged into the extremes of joy and
sadness, always restless and never happy, Wieduwillst, calm and smiling,
directed his thoughts, and through pure goodness of soul took upon himself
all the fatigue and care of the government.
Three decrees had already placed in his hands the police, the courts, and the
finances. The doctor well understood all the advantages of centralization.
The way in which he administered the taxes relieved him from all personal
anxiety for the future. The courts punished those who clamored too loudly;
the police silenced those who whispered too much. Nevertheless, in spite of
the ability of these political schemes, the people, always ungrateful, did not
Page 156
appreciate their happiness. The inhabitants of Wild Oats delight in
complaining; the pleasure was spoiled for them.
King Bizarre's name was in all hearts and every one regretted the good old
times when they shouted over the roof-tops that they were gagged.
The doctor was ambitious; he was born for a prime minister. Every morning
some new ordinance made the people feel that the king was nothing and the
minister everything. Charming was the only one that did not perceive his
nothingness. Shut up in his palace, and dying of ennui, his sole companion
was a page placed near him by the prime minister on Rachimburg's
recommendation. Frolicsome, chattering, and indiscreet, a good musician
and capital card-player, Tonto, for that was the page's name, amused the
king by his pranks; he pleased the prime minister no less, but by other
virtues. Devoted to his benefactor, the good-natured page innocently
repeated to him the most trifling words of the prince—an easy task,
moreover, as the king was constantly dreaming and never spoke.
It is a fine thing to have the advantages of power; but appetite comes by
eating even with ministers. The ambitious doctor began to desire both the
honors and luster of royalty. Charming's best friend did not once think of
dethroning him; nations sometimes have foolish prejudices and cling to old
habits, but nothing was easier than to frighten a sick prince and send him
afar off in search of a cure that would be long coming, while in his absence
the doctor would reign as his proxy.
Charming was young; he still clung to life, and, moreover, how could he
resist the tender solicitude of the good doctor? The three most renowned
physicians of the faculty met one evening in consultation at the palace—
long Tristram, fat Jocundus, and little Guilleret, three celebrated men—
three geniuses who had made their fortune, each with one idea, which had
been the reason why they had never had any more.
After the king had been cross-questioned, looked at, handled, auscultated,
and turned round again and again, Tristram spoke first, in a rude voice.
"Sire," said he, "you must be bled like a peasant, and live without any
exertion whatever. Your disease is a deficiency of blood, a constitutional
complaining; the pleasure was spoiled for them.
King Bizarre's name was in all hearts and every one regretted the good old
times when they shouted over the roof-tops that they were gagged.
The doctor was ambitious; he was born for a prime minister. Every morning
some new ordinance made the people feel that the king was nothing and the
minister everything. Charming was the only one that did not perceive his
nothingness. Shut up in his palace, and dying of ennui, his sole companion
was a page placed near him by the prime minister on Rachimburg's
recommendation. Frolicsome, chattering, and indiscreet, a good musician
and capital card-player, Tonto, for that was the page's name, amused the
king by his pranks; he pleased the prime minister no less, but by other
virtues. Devoted to his benefactor, the good-natured page innocently
repeated to him the most trifling words of the prince—an easy task,
moreover, as the king was constantly dreaming and never spoke.
It is a fine thing to have the advantages of power; but appetite comes by
eating even with ministers. The ambitious doctor began to desire both the
honors and luster of royalty. Charming's best friend did not once think of
dethroning him; nations sometimes have foolish prejudices and cling to old
habits, but nothing was easier than to frighten a sick prince and send him
afar off in search of a cure that would be long coming, while in his absence
the doctor would reign as his proxy.
Charming was young; he still clung to life, and, moreover, how could he
resist the tender solicitude of the good doctor? The three most renowned
physicians of the faculty met one evening in consultation at the palace—
long Tristram, fat Jocundus, and little Guilleret, three celebrated men—
three geniuses who had made their fortune, each with one idea, which had
been the reason why they had never had any more.
After the king had been cross-questioned, looked at, handled, auscultated,
and turned round again and again, Tristram spoke first, in a rude voice.
"Sire," said he, "you must be bled like a peasant, and live without any
exertion whatever. Your disease is a deficiency of blood, a constitutional
Page 157
atony. Nothing but a journey to the Clear Waters can cure you. Go quickly,
or you are a dead man. You have my opinion."
or you are a dead man. You have my opinion."
Page 158
THE MOST RENOWNED PHYSICIANS OF THE FACULTY MET ONE EVENING IN
CONSULTATION AT THE PALACE
"Sire," said fat Jocundus, "I fully share the admirable opinion of my dear
professional brother. You are suffering from superabundant vitality. Your
CONSULTATION AT THE PALACE
"Sire," said fat Jocundus, "I fully share the admirable opinion of my dear
professional brother. You are suffering from superabundant vitality. Your
Page 159
disease is a constitutional plethora. Go, drink the Clear Waters, and you will
be a well man again. You have my opinion."
"Sire," said little Guilleret, "the diagnostic of my masters fills me with
admiration. I bow before their learning. Like them, I believe that you are
suffering from disorder of the sympathetic nerves. Your disease is a
constitutional nervousness. Drink the Clear Waters. Go quickly, or you are a
dead man. You have my opinion."
A unanimous opinion was drawn up and immediately carried to the court
gazette by Tonto; and the three doctors rose, bowed to the minister and the
king, shook hands with one another, and went down-stairs quarreling or
laughing, I know not which; the chronicle is almost illegible, owing to a
large blot in this place.
After the three physicians had gone, Wieduwillst read the opinion, reflected
deeply, and looked at the king. Charming, who had supped a little better this
evening even than usual, had not once listened to the doctors, but sat gazing
around him with bloodshot eyes.
"Sire," said he, "it is the unanimous opinion of these gentlemen that, if you
wish to be cured, you must go to the Clear Waters and abandon the affairs
of state. Such a resolution appears to me unworthy of Your Royal Majesty.
A great prince should sacrifice himself for his people, and—"
"Enough," said the king. "Spare me this worn-out moralizing and come to
the conclusion. You wish me to go, my good friend; you are dying for me to
do so, for my own interest, of course. Draw up a decree placing the regency
in your hands, and I will sign it."
"Sire, the decree is here, in your portfolio; a good minister always has
papers drawn up to suit whatever circumstances may arise. He never knows
what may happen."
Charming took the pen, carelessly signed the decree without reading it, and
handed it to the minister, who approached to receive it with a smile; then,
seized with a new caprice, he drew back the paper and read it.
"What!" said he, "no statement of reasons; nothing to assure my people of
the kindness I bear them! Doctor, you are too modest; to-morrow this
be a well man again. You have my opinion."
"Sire," said little Guilleret, "the diagnostic of my masters fills me with
admiration. I bow before their learning. Like them, I believe that you are
suffering from disorder of the sympathetic nerves. Your disease is a
constitutional nervousness. Drink the Clear Waters. Go quickly, or you are a
dead man. You have my opinion."
A unanimous opinion was drawn up and immediately carried to the court
gazette by Tonto; and the three doctors rose, bowed to the minister and the
king, shook hands with one another, and went down-stairs quarreling or
laughing, I know not which; the chronicle is almost illegible, owing to a
large blot in this place.
After the three physicians had gone, Wieduwillst read the opinion, reflected
deeply, and looked at the king. Charming, who had supped a little better this
evening even than usual, had not once listened to the doctors, but sat gazing
around him with bloodshot eyes.
"Sire," said he, "it is the unanimous opinion of these gentlemen that, if you
wish to be cured, you must go to the Clear Waters and abandon the affairs
of state. Such a resolution appears to me unworthy of Your Royal Majesty.
A great prince should sacrifice himself for his people, and—"
"Enough," said the king. "Spare me this worn-out moralizing and come to
the conclusion. You wish me to go, my good friend; you are dying for me to
do so, for my own interest, of course. Draw up a decree placing the regency
in your hands, and I will sign it."
"Sire, the decree is here, in your portfolio; a good minister always has
papers drawn up to suit whatever circumstances may arise. He never knows
what may happen."
Charming took the pen, carelessly signed the decree without reading it, and
handed it to the minister, who approached to receive it with a smile; then,
seized with a new caprice, he drew back the paper and read it.
"What!" said he, "no statement of reasons; nothing to assure my people of
the kindness I bear them! Doctor, you are too modest; to-morrow this
Page 160
decree shall be in the gazette, with a statement from the hand of your friend
and master. Good night; these gentlemen have tired me."
The doctor went out with a light step, erect brow, and sparkling eye,
prouder and more insolent than ever. Charming sank again into his reverie,
thinking that, in spite of all, he was not the most unhappy of princes, since
Heaven had given him such a friend.
All at once the strangest little doctor that had ever been seen in a castle
entered the king's apartment unannounced. He wore a wig with long curls,
his snow-white beard fell on his breast, and his eyes were so bright and
youthful that it seemed as though they must have come into the world sixty
years after the rest of his body.
"Where are those knaves?" cried he, with a shrill voice, rapping on the floor
with his cane. "Where are those ignorant fellows, those pedants, those ill-
bred men that did not wait for me? Ah! so you are the patient," said he to
the stupefied king. "That is good. Put out your tongue. Quick! I am in a
hurry."
"Who are you?" asked the king.
"I am Doctor Truth, the greatest doctor in the world, as you will see, in spite
of my modesty. Ask Wieduwillst, my pupil, who sent for me from the Land
of Dreams. I cure everybody, even those who are not ill. Put out your
tongue; that's right. Where is the opinion? Very well. Atony—asinis!
Plethora—asini! Nervousness—asinorum! Drink the Clear Waters—
asininum! Do you know what is your disease? It is vexation, and even
worse."
"Do you see that?" said Charming, terrified.
"Yes, my son, it is written on your tongue. But I will cure you: it shall be
done by to-morrow noon."
"To-morrow!" said the king. "All my treasures—"
"Silence, my son. What portfolio is that?—the minister's? Good. Sign these
three papers for me."
and master. Good night; these gentlemen have tired me."
The doctor went out with a light step, erect brow, and sparkling eye,
prouder and more insolent than ever. Charming sank again into his reverie,
thinking that, in spite of all, he was not the most unhappy of princes, since
Heaven had given him such a friend.
All at once the strangest little doctor that had ever been seen in a castle
entered the king's apartment unannounced. He wore a wig with long curls,
his snow-white beard fell on his breast, and his eyes were so bright and
youthful that it seemed as though they must have come into the world sixty
years after the rest of his body.
"Where are those knaves?" cried he, with a shrill voice, rapping on the floor
with his cane. "Where are those ignorant fellows, those pedants, those ill-
bred men that did not wait for me? Ah! so you are the patient," said he to
the stupefied king. "That is good. Put out your tongue. Quick! I am in a
hurry."
"Who are you?" asked the king.
"I am Doctor Truth, the greatest doctor in the world, as you will see, in spite
of my modesty. Ask Wieduwillst, my pupil, who sent for me from the Land
of Dreams. I cure everybody, even those who are not ill. Put out your
tongue; that's right. Where is the opinion? Very well. Atony—asinis!
Plethora—asini! Nervousness—asinorum! Drink the Clear Waters—
asininum! Do you know what is your disease? It is vexation, and even
worse."
"Do you see that?" said Charming, terrified.
"Yes, my son, it is written on your tongue. But I will cure you: it shall be
done by to-morrow noon."
"To-morrow!" said the king. "All my treasures—"
"Silence, my son. What portfolio is that?—the minister's? Good. Sign these
three papers for me."
Page 161
"They are blank decrees," said the king. "What do you wish to do with
them?"
"They are my ordinances. Sign. Well done, my son; be obedient, and to-
morrow noon you shall be as gay as a lark. First ordinance: If you would
live at peace, appear at peace; I suppress six regiments. Second ordinance:
A penny in a peasant's pocket is worth twenty in the king's treasury; I
suppress one fourth of the taxes. Third ordinance: Liberty is like the
sunshine—it is the happiness and fortune of the poor; I throw open the
political prisons and demolish the debtors' prisons. You are laughing, my
son; it is a good sign when a patient laughs at his doctor."
"Yes," said Charming, "I am laughing to think of Wieduwillst's face to-
morrow on reading these ordinances in the court gazette. Enough of these
follies, buffoon doctor; give me back the papers and put an end to this
farce."
"What is this?" said the little man, taking up the decree of the regency.
"God forgive me! it is an abdication. What are you thinking of, Prince
Charming? What! the inheritance bequeathed to you by your fathers, the
people intrusted to you by God, your name, your honor, will you throw all
these at the feet of an adventurer? Will you let yourself be dethroned and
duped by a deceiver? Impossible! It does not suit me. I oppose it. Do you
hear?"
"What insolent fellow addresses his prince in this way?"
"Politeness is not in words. Charming, are you mad? Are you dreaming?
Are you wholly without heart?"
"This is too much!" cried the king. "Begone, wretch, or I will throw you out
of the window."
"Begone!" said the little doctor, in a shrill voice. "No, not till I have
destroyed this mad and stupid document. See, I tear your abdication in
pieces and trample it under-foot!"
Charming seized the madman and called his guards. No one answered. The
little man struggled with wonderful strength. With his foot he threw the
them?"
"They are my ordinances. Sign. Well done, my son; be obedient, and to-
morrow noon you shall be as gay as a lark. First ordinance: If you would
live at peace, appear at peace; I suppress six regiments. Second ordinance:
A penny in a peasant's pocket is worth twenty in the king's treasury; I
suppress one fourth of the taxes. Third ordinance: Liberty is like the
sunshine—it is the happiness and fortune of the poor; I throw open the
political prisons and demolish the debtors' prisons. You are laughing, my
son; it is a good sign when a patient laughs at his doctor."
"Yes," said Charming, "I am laughing to think of Wieduwillst's face to-
morrow on reading these ordinances in the court gazette. Enough of these
follies, buffoon doctor; give me back the papers and put an end to this
farce."
"What is this?" said the little man, taking up the decree of the regency.
"God forgive me! it is an abdication. What are you thinking of, Prince
Charming? What! the inheritance bequeathed to you by your fathers, the
people intrusted to you by God, your name, your honor, will you throw all
these at the feet of an adventurer? Will you let yourself be dethroned and
duped by a deceiver? Impossible! It does not suit me. I oppose it. Do you
hear?"
"What insolent fellow addresses his prince in this way?"
"Politeness is not in words. Charming, are you mad? Are you dreaming?
Are you wholly without heart?"
"This is too much!" cried the king. "Begone, wretch, or I will throw you out
of the window."
"Begone!" said the little doctor, in a shrill voice. "No, not till I have
destroyed this mad and stupid document. See, I tear your abdication in
pieces and trample it under-foot!"
Charming seized the madman and called his guards. No one answered. The
little man struggled with wonderful strength. With his foot he threw the
Page 162
lamp on the ground; but the king, despite the darkness, kept fast hold of the
sorcerer, who felt his strength failing.
"Let me go!" murmured he; "for Heaven's sake let me go! You know not
what you are doing. You are breaking my arm."
His words and prayers were useless. Suddenly a shower of blows, dealt by a
strong hand, fell on the king's ears. Charming let go his hold in surprise,
and turned to attack his invisible enemy. He found nothing but empty space,
and, staggering in the darkness, cried loudly for the help that did not come.
Such a thing could not have happened in a minister's house; kings are
always worse guarded.
sorcerer, who felt his strength failing.
"Let me go!" murmured he; "for Heaven's sake let me go! You know not
what you are doing. You are breaking my arm."
His words and prayers were useless. Suddenly a shower of blows, dealt by a
strong hand, fell on the king's ears. Charming let go his hold in surprise,
and turned to attack his invisible enemy. He found nothing but empty space,
and, staggering in the darkness, cried loudly for the help that did not come.
Such a thing could not have happened in a minister's house; kings are
always worse guarded.
Page 163
VIII
THE END OF A DREAM
At last a door opened and Rachimburg entered, according to etiquette, to
undress the king. The faithful servant appeared greatly vexed to find him
without a light, groping along the wall.
"Where is that infernal doctor?" asked Charming, foaming with rage.
"It is more than an hour, sire, since His Excellency quitted the palace."
"Who is talking of Wieduwillst?" cried the king. "Which way did the villain
go that just insulted me?"
Rachimburg looked at the prince with a contrite air, and raised his eyes to
heaven, sighing.
"A man went out of the door that leads to your rooms," said Charming.
"How did he enter, and where has he fled?"
"Sire," said Rachimburg, "I have neither quitted my post nor seen any one."
"I tell you that a man was in this room a moment ago."
"Sire, Your Majesty is never mistaken; if a man was in this room he is still
here, unless he has flown through the window or Your Majesty has been
dreaming."
"Fool, do I look like a man who has been dreaming? Did I overturn this
lamp? did I tear these papers?"
"Sire, I am nothing but a worm of the earth; God forbid that I should
contradict my sovereign. Your majesty does not hire me to give him the lie.
But this year strange dreams are an epidemic. No one knows what he may
do or suffer in his sleep. Only just now I was overtaken with sleep in spite
of myself, and if I were not sure that I was dreaming I should declare that
an invisible hand boxed my ears twice, at which I awakened with a start."
THE END OF A DREAM
At last a door opened and Rachimburg entered, according to etiquette, to
undress the king. The faithful servant appeared greatly vexed to find him
without a light, groping along the wall.
"Where is that infernal doctor?" asked Charming, foaming with rage.
"It is more than an hour, sire, since His Excellency quitted the palace."
"Who is talking of Wieduwillst?" cried the king. "Which way did the villain
go that just insulted me?"
Rachimburg looked at the prince with a contrite air, and raised his eyes to
heaven, sighing.
"A man went out of the door that leads to your rooms," said Charming.
"How did he enter, and where has he fled?"
"Sire," said Rachimburg, "I have neither quitted my post nor seen any one."
"I tell you that a man was in this room a moment ago."
"Sire, Your Majesty is never mistaken; if a man was in this room he is still
here, unless he has flown through the window or Your Majesty has been
dreaming."
"Fool, do I look like a man who has been dreaming? Did I overturn this
lamp? did I tear these papers?"
"Sire, I am nothing but a worm of the earth; God forbid that I should
contradict my sovereign. Your majesty does not hire me to give him the lie.
But this year strange dreams are an epidemic. No one knows what he may
do or suffer in his sleep. Only just now I was overtaken with sleep in spite
of myself, and if I were not sure that I was dreaming I should declare that
an invisible hand boxed my ears twice, at which I awakened with a start."
Page 164
"It was the specter!" said the king.
"Your Majesty is right," replied Rachimburg; "I am nothing but a simpleton;
it was the specter."
"And I did not know her!" resumed Charming. "Nevertheless, it was her
voice and air. What does this mean? Is it a new insult? Is it a warning from
heaven? Does some danger threaten me? No matter, I will remain in my
kingdom. My friend, not a word of all this: take this purse and keep the
secret."
"That makes the third," murmured the faithful Rachimburg, as he undressed
the king with a zeal and address which several times made His Majesty
smile.
So many emotions one after another banished sleep; it was daybreak before
the prince dozed, and broad daylight before he awoke. In the first moment
between sleeping and waking Charming fancied that he heard a strange
noise—bells ringing, cannon firing, and three or four bands of music
playing each a different air. He was not mistaken; it was an infernal hubbub.
The king rang. Rachimburg entered, carrying a bouquet of flowers.
"Sire," said he, "will His Majesty permit the humblest of his servants to be
the first to express to him the universal joy? Your people are intoxicated
with love and gratitude. The taxes lessened, the prisons opened, the army
reduced! Sire, you are the greatest prince in the world; never has earth seen
a ruler like you. Show yourself at the balcony; answer these cries of 'Hurrah
for the king!' Smile on the people that bless you."
Rachimburg could not finish; tears choked his voice. He attempted to wipe
his eyes, but in his excitement he took the gazette from his pocket instead of
a handkerchief, and began to kiss it like a madman.
Charming took the journal, and vainly attempted, while dressing, to collect
his ideas. By what chance had these insane ordinances found their way into
the official journal? Who had sent them? Why did not Wieduwillst make his
appearance? The prince wished to reflect, consult, and question; but the
people were under the windows, and their majesties were too impatient to
wait.
"Your Majesty is right," replied Rachimburg; "I am nothing but a simpleton;
it was the specter."
"And I did not know her!" resumed Charming. "Nevertheless, it was her
voice and air. What does this mean? Is it a new insult? Is it a warning from
heaven? Does some danger threaten me? No matter, I will remain in my
kingdom. My friend, not a word of all this: take this purse and keep the
secret."
"That makes the third," murmured the faithful Rachimburg, as he undressed
the king with a zeal and address which several times made His Majesty
smile.
So many emotions one after another banished sleep; it was daybreak before
the prince dozed, and broad daylight before he awoke. In the first moment
between sleeping and waking Charming fancied that he heard a strange
noise—bells ringing, cannon firing, and three or four bands of music
playing each a different air. He was not mistaken; it was an infernal hubbub.
The king rang. Rachimburg entered, carrying a bouquet of flowers.
"Sire," said he, "will His Majesty permit the humblest of his servants to be
the first to express to him the universal joy? Your people are intoxicated
with love and gratitude. The taxes lessened, the prisons opened, the army
reduced! Sire, you are the greatest prince in the world; never has earth seen
a ruler like you. Show yourself at the balcony; answer these cries of 'Hurrah
for the king!' Smile on the people that bless you."
Rachimburg could not finish; tears choked his voice. He attempted to wipe
his eyes, but in his excitement he took the gazette from his pocket instead of
a handkerchief, and began to kiss it like a madman.
Charming took the journal, and vainly attempted, while dressing, to collect
his ideas. By what chance had these insane ordinances found their way into
the official journal? Who had sent them? Why did not Wieduwillst make his
appearance? The prince wished to reflect, consult, and question; but the
people were under the windows, and their majesties were too impatient to
wait.
Page 165
As soon as the king appeared in the balcony he was greeted with shouts of
enthusiasm, which, despite everything, thrilled his heart. Men tossed their
caps in the air, women waved their handkerchiefs, mothers lifted up their
children and made them stretch their innocent hands to heaven, and repeat,
"Hurrah for the king!" The guns of the palace guards were decked with
flowers, the drums beat, and the officers' swords flashed in the sun. It was a
scene of delirious joy. Charming was infected by the general emotion; he
wept without exactly knowing why. At that instant the clock struck noon.
The specter was right—the prince was cured.
After the crowd it was the turn of the corporations, all of whom, the
ministers at the head, came to congratulate and thank the king for having so
well understood the wishes of his faithful counselors. A single person was
lacking, namely, Wieduwillst. None knew where he had hidden his
ignorance and spite. A mysterious note received by him that morning had
occasioned his flight, yet this note contained only the words, The king
knows all! Who had written this fatal letter? Not the prince; he alone,
perhaps, in the palace, thought of the minister, and wondered at not seeing
him by his side.
All at once Tonto entered, pale and haggard. He ran to the king and gave
him a letter which an officer had brought at full gallop. The governor of the
province, General Bayonet, sent terrible news; the six disbanded regiments
had mutinied, headed by Wieduwillst. The rebels had proclaimed the
downfall of the king, whom they accused of abominable crimes, especially
of the murder of the queen. Numerous and well commanded, they were
approaching the city, which was defended only by a few doubtful and
disaffected regiments. Bayonet entreated the king to come instantly and
take command; an hour later, and all would be lost.
Hurried on by Tonto and Rachimburg, the king secretly quitted the palace,
followed by a few officers. A proclamation, placarded on all the walls of the
city and at every corner of the streets, declared that there was no truth in the
rumors spread by a few malicious persons, and that the army had never
been more devoted or faithful. Upon this there was a universal panic; stocks
fell 50 per cent. in half an hour, and did not rise again till unofficial news
arrived that the king had been well received at head-quarters.
enthusiasm, which, despite everything, thrilled his heart. Men tossed their
caps in the air, women waved their handkerchiefs, mothers lifted up their
children and made them stretch their innocent hands to heaven, and repeat,
"Hurrah for the king!" The guns of the palace guards were decked with
flowers, the drums beat, and the officers' swords flashed in the sun. It was a
scene of delirious joy. Charming was infected by the general emotion; he
wept without exactly knowing why. At that instant the clock struck noon.
The specter was right—the prince was cured.
After the crowd it was the turn of the corporations, all of whom, the
ministers at the head, came to congratulate and thank the king for having so
well understood the wishes of his faithful counselors. A single person was
lacking, namely, Wieduwillst. None knew where he had hidden his
ignorance and spite. A mysterious note received by him that morning had
occasioned his flight, yet this note contained only the words, The king
knows all! Who had written this fatal letter? Not the prince; he alone,
perhaps, in the palace, thought of the minister, and wondered at not seeing
him by his side.
All at once Tonto entered, pale and haggard. He ran to the king and gave
him a letter which an officer had brought at full gallop. The governor of the
province, General Bayonet, sent terrible news; the six disbanded regiments
had mutinied, headed by Wieduwillst. The rebels had proclaimed the
downfall of the king, whom they accused of abominable crimes, especially
of the murder of the queen. Numerous and well commanded, they were
approaching the city, which was defended only by a few doubtful and
disaffected regiments. Bayonet entreated the king to come instantly and
take command; an hour later, and all would be lost.
Hurried on by Tonto and Rachimburg, the king secretly quitted the palace,
followed by a few officers. A proclamation, placarded on all the walls of the
city and at every corner of the streets, declared that there was no truth in the
rumors spread by a few malicious persons, and that the army had never
been more devoted or faithful. Upon this there was a universal panic; stocks
fell 50 per cent. in half an hour, and did not rise again till unofficial news
arrived that the king had been well received at head-quarters.
Page 166
IX
HEROIC REMEDIES FOR GREAT EVILS
The news was false; the prince had been received with great coldness. It
was his own fault. Sad, despondent, and abstracted, Charming had neither
found a jest for the soldiers nor a word of trust for the officers. He entered
the general's tent and fell into a chair. Tonto was little less disheartened.
"Sire," said Bayonet, "permit me to speak to you with the frankness of a
soldier and the freedom of an old friend. The army is murmuring and
hesitating; we must secure it, or all is lost. The enemy is in sight; we must
attack him. Five minutes sometimes decide the fate of empires; it is so with
us now. Do not wait till it is too late."
"Very well," said the king. "To horse! in an instant I will be with you."
Left alone with Tonto and Rachimburg, the king exclaimed, in despair, "My
good friends, quit a master who can do no more for you. I shall not dispute
my wretched life with my enemies. Betrayed in friendship and
treacherously assassinated, I recognize in my misfortune the hand of an
avenging God. It is in punishment for my crime. I killed the queen in my
stupid vengeance; the hour has come to expiate my fault, and I am ready."
"Sire," said Tonto, trying to smile, "shake off these sad thoughts. If the
queen were here she would tell you to defend yourself. Believe me," he
added, twisting his budding mustache, "I am acquainted with women! Were
they dead, they would still love to avenge themselves. Besides, you did not
kill the queen; and perhaps she is not so dead as you imagine."
"What do you say?" exclaimed the king; "you are losing your reason."
"I say that there are women who die expressly to enrage their husbands;
why should there not be those that would rise from the dead to enrage them
still more? Leave the dead, and think of the living who love you. You are a
king; fight like a king, and, if necessary, fall like a king."
HEROIC REMEDIES FOR GREAT EVILS
The news was false; the prince had been received with great coldness. It
was his own fault. Sad, despondent, and abstracted, Charming had neither
found a jest for the soldiers nor a word of trust for the officers. He entered
the general's tent and fell into a chair. Tonto was little less disheartened.
"Sire," said Bayonet, "permit me to speak to you with the frankness of a
soldier and the freedom of an old friend. The army is murmuring and
hesitating; we must secure it, or all is lost. The enemy is in sight; we must
attack him. Five minutes sometimes decide the fate of empires; it is so with
us now. Do not wait till it is too late."
"Very well," said the king. "To horse! in an instant I will be with you."
Left alone with Tonto and Rachimburg, the king exclaimed, in despair, "My
good friends, quit a master who can do no more for you. I shall not dispute
my wretched life with my enemies. Betrayed in friendship and
treacherously assassinated, I recognize in my misfortune the hand of an
avenging God. It is in punishment for my crime. I killed the queen in my
stupid vengeance; the hour has come to expiate my fault, and I am ready."
"Sire," said Tonto, trying to smile, "shake off these sad thoughts. If the
queen were here she would tell you to defend yourself. Believe me," he
added, twisting his budding mustache, "I am acquainted with women! Were
they dead, they would still love to avenge themselves. Besides, you did not
kill the queen; and perhaps she is not so dead as you imagine."
"What do you say?" exclaimed the king; "you are losing your reason."
"I say that there are women who die expressly to enrage their husbands;
why should there not be those that would rise from the dead to enrage them
still more? Leave the dead, and think of the living who love you. You are a
king; fight like a king, and, if necessary, fall like a king."
Page 167
"Sire," said Bayonet, entering, sword in hand, "time presses."
"General, to horse!" cried Tonto; "let us go."
Bayonet quitted the room to give the needful orders. When he was gone,
Charming looked at Tonto and said: "No, I will not go. I do not understand
my feelings; I abhor myself. I am not afraid of death; I am going to kill
myself; nevertheless, I will not fight."
"Sire," said Tonto, "in Heaven's name, summon up your courage. To horse!
Great God!" he exclaimed, wringing his hands, "the prince will not listen to
me; we are lost. Come!" said he, taking hold of Charming's cloak; "up, sire;
to horse, unhappy prince! Save your kingdom—save your people—save all
that love you. Coward! look at me; I am nothing but a child, yet I am about
to die for you. Fight! do not disgrace yourself. If you do not rise I will insult
you—I, your servant. You are a coward—do you hear? a coward!"
And behold! the insolent page boxed the king's ears.
"S'death!" cried Charming, drawing his sword. "Before dying I will have
the pleasure of punishing one subject, at least."
But the page had left the tent. With one bound he sprang into the saddle and
galloped toward the enemy, sword in hand, crying, "The king! my friends—
the king! Sound the trumpets! Forward!"
Charming, mad with anger, spurred his horse in pursuit of the page: like a
bull at the sight of a red flag, he rushed forward, head downward, caring
neither for death nor for danger. Bayonet rushed after the king, and the
army after the general. It was the finest cavalry charge ever known in
history.
At the noise of the squadrons, which shook the ground like thunder, the
enemy, surprised, scarcely had time to form in line of battle. One man,
however, had recognized the king—the infamous Wieduwillst. Charming
was alone; wholly absorbed in his vengeance, he saw nothing but the page
whom he was pursuing. The traitor threw himself on the prince, sword in
hand, and would have slain him at one stroke had not Tonto, plunging his
spurs into the flanks of his horse, made the animal rear and fall on
Wieduwillst. The page received the blow intended for his master. He threw
"General, to horse!" cried Tonto; "let us go."
Bayonet quitted the room to give the needful orders. When he was gone,
Charming looked at Tonto and said: "No, I will not go. I do not understand
my feelings; I abhor myself. I am not afraid of death; I am going to kill
myself; nevertheless, I will not fight."
"Sire," said Tonto, "in Heaven's name, summon up your courage. To horse!
Great God!" he exclaimed, wringing his hands, "the prince will not listen to
me; we are lost. Come!" said he, taking hold of Charming's cloak; "up, sire;
to horse, unhappy prince! Save your kingdom—save your people—save all
that love you. Coward! look at me; I am nothing but a child, yet I am about
to die for you. Fight! do not disgrace yourself. If you do not rise I will insult
you—I, your servant. You are a coward—do you hear? a coward!"
And behold! the insolent page boxed the king's ears.
"S'death!" cried Charming, drawing his sword. "Before dying I will have
the pleasure of punishing one subject, at least."
But the page had left the tent. With one bound he sprang into the saddle and
galloped toward the enemy, sword in hand, crying, "The king! my friends—
the king! Sound the trumpets! Forward!"
Charming, mad with anger, spurred his horse in pursuit of the page: like a
bull at the sight of a red flag, he rushed forward, head downward, caring
neither for death nor for danger. Bayonet rushed after the king, and the
army after the general. It was the finest cavalry charge ever known in
history.
At the noise of the squadrons, which shook the ground like thunder, the
enemy, surprised, scarcely had time to form in line of battle. One man,
however, had recognized the king—the infamous Wieduwillst. Charming
was alone; wholly absorbed in his vengeance, he saw nothing but the page
whom he was pursuing. The traitor threw himself on the prince, sword in
hand, and would have slain him at one stroke had not Tonto, plunging his
spurs into the flanks of his horse, made the animal rear and fall on
Wieduwillst. The page received the blow intended for his master. He threw
Page 168
up his arms and fell with a loud cry; but his fall, at least, was avenged. The
king thrust his sword into the throat of the treacherous physician, and drew
it forth, dripping with blood, not without pleasure. Man is decidedly the
king of wild beasts.
The traitor's death decided the fate of the day. The royal army, electrified by
the heroism of its leader, soon dispersed the straggling battalions. The
rebels, having nothing more to hope, sued for pardon, and their prayer was
granted by the happy and clement king.
An hour after quitting the camp where he had wished to die, Charming
returned in triumph, bringing with him conquerors and conquered, all
blended in the same ranks, the former loudly protesting their loyalty, the
latter overpowering them with their enthusiasm. Nothing sharpens devotion
so much as a little treason.
king thrust his sword into the throat of the treacherous physician, and drew
it forth, dripping with blood, not without pleasure. Man is decidedly the
king of wild beasts.
The traitor's death decided the fate of the day. The royal army, electrified by
the heroism of its leader, soon dispersed the straggling battalions. The
rebels, having nothing more to hope, sued for pardon, and their prayer was
granted by the happy and clement king.
An hour after quitting the camp where he had wished to die, Charming
returned in triumph, bringing with him conquerors and conquered, all
blended in the same ranks, the former loudly protesting their loyalty, the
latter overpowering them with their enthusiasm. Nothing sharpens devotion
so much as a little treason.
Page 169
X
IN WHICH WE SEE THAT IT IS WRONG TO JUDGE
ACCORDING
TO APPEARANCES, AND THAT TONTO WAS NOT TONTO
The king entered his tent to rest a moment, when the sight of Rachimburg
reminded him of Tonto.
"Is the page dead?" he asked.
"No, sire," answered Rachimburg; "unfortunately for him, he is still living;
he is hopeless. I ordered him carried to his aunt's, the Countess de Castro's,
close by here."
"Is he the countess's nephew?" said the king. "I was never told of it."
"Your Majesty has forgotten it," replied Rachimburg, quietly. "The poor
child is fatally wounded in the shoulder; he cannot recover. It would give
him great happiness could he see Your Majesty before he dies."
"Very well," returned the king; "lead me to him."
On his arrival at the castle Charming was met by the countess, who
conducted him to a darkened room. The page was stretched, pale and
bleeding, on a couch; nevertheless, he had strength to raise his head and
welcome the king.
"What a miracle!" exclaimed Charming. "This is the strangest wound that I
ever saw in my life: one side of Tonto's mustache is gone!"
"Sire," said the countess, "the blade of the sword probably swept off one
side. Nothing is so capricious as sword wounds, as every one knows."
"How strange!" cried the king. "On one side it is Tonto, my page, my
insolent subject, and on the other it is—no, I am not mistaken—it is you,
my good angel and my savior; it is you, my poor Pazza!"
IN WHICH WE SEE THAT IT IS WRONG TO JUDGE
ACCORDING
TO APPEARANCES, AND THAT TONTO WAS NOT TONTO
The king entered his tent to rest a moment, when the sight of Rachimburg
reminded him of Tonto.
"Is the page dead?" he asked.
"No, sire," answered Rachimburg; "unfortunately for him, he is still living;
he is hopeless. I ordered him carried to his aunt's, the Countess de Castro's,
close by here."
"Is he the countess's nephew?" said the king. "I was never told of it."
"Your Majesty has forgotten it," replied Rachimburg, quietly. "The poor
child is fatally wounded in the shoulder; he cannot recover. It would give
him great happiness could he see Your Majesty before he dies."
"Very well," returned the king; "lead me to him."
On his arrival at the castle Charming was met by the countess, who
conducted him to a darkened room. The page was stretched, pale and
bleeding, on a couch; nevertheless, he had strength to raise his head and
welcome the king.
"What a miracle!" exclaimed Charming. "This is the strangest wound that I
ever saw in my life: one side of Tonto's mustache is gone!"
"Sire," said the countess, "the blade of the sword probably swept off one
side. Nothing is so capricious as sword wounds, as every one knows."
"How strange!" cried the king. "On one side it is Tonto, my page, my
insolent subject, and on the other it is—no, I am not mistaken—it is you,
my good angel and my savior; it is you, my poor Pazza!"
Page 170
He fell on his knees and seized her hand, which lay on the coverlet.
"Sire," said Pazza, "my days are numbered, but before dying—"
"No, no, Pazza, you shall not die," cried the king, in tears.
"Before dying," she added, casting down her eyes, "I hope that Your
Majesty will forgive me the box on the ear which I gave you this morning
in indiscreet zeal—"
"Enough," said the king; "I forgive you. After all, a throne and honor were
well worth—what I received."
"Alas!" said Pazza, "that is not all."
"What!" exclaimed Charming, "is there anything more?"
"Oh, sire, what have you done?" cried the countess; "my child is dying!"
"My Pazza, you must not die!" exclaimed the king. "Speak, and be sure that
I forgive in advance all you have done. Alas! it is I that have need of
forgiveness."
"Sire, the little doctor who took the liberty of boxing Your Majesty's ears
—"
"Was it you that sent him?" asked Charming, with a frown.
"No, sire, I myself was he. Ah, what would I not have done to save my
king! It was I who, to save Your Majesty from the traitorous knaves that
surrounded you, took the liberty of boxing your ears—"
"Enough," said Charming; "I forgive you, though the lesson was a harsh
one."
"Alas! this is not all," said Pazza.
"What, more?" cried the king, rising.
"Oh, aunt, I am dying!" exclaimed Pazza. By dint of care, however, she was
restored to life; and, turning her languishing eyes toward the king, "Sire,"
said she, "the gipsy girl at the masked ball, who dared to box your ears—"
"Sire," said Pazza, "my days are numbered, but before dying—"
"No, no, Pazza, you shall not die," cried the king, in tears.
"Before dying," she added, casting down her eyes, "I hope that Your
Majesty will forgive me the box on the ear which I gave you this morning
in indiscreet zeal—"
"Enough," said the king; "I forgive you. After all, a throne and honor were
well worth—what I received."
"Alas!" said Pazza, "that is not all."
"What!" exclaimed Charming, "is there anything more?"
"Oh, sire, what have you done?" cried the countess; "my child is dying!"
"My Pazza, you must not die!" exclaimed the king. "Speak, and be sure that
I forgive in advance all you have done. Alas! it is I that have need of
forgiveness."
"Sire, the little doctor who took the liberty of boxing Your Majesty's ears
—"
"Was it you that sent him?" asked Charming, with a frown.
"No, sire, I myself was he. Ah, what would I not have done to save my
king! It was I who, to save Your Majesty from the traitorous knaves that
surrounded you, took the liberty of boxing your ears—"
"Enough," said Charming; "I forgive you, though the lesson was a harsh
one."
"Alas! this is not all," said Pazza.
"What, more?" cried the king, rising.
"Oh, aunt, I am dying!" exclaimed Pazza. By dint of care, however, she was
restored to life; and, turning her languishing eyes toward the king, "Sire,"
said she, "the gipsy girl at the masked ball, who dared to box your ears—"
Page 171
"Was yourself, Pazza?" said charming. "Oh, I forgive you for that; I well
deserved it. How could I doubt you, who are sincerity itself! But, now I
think of it, do you remember the rash vow that you made on the night of our
marriage? You have kept your promise; it is for me to keep mine. Pazza,
make haste to recover, and return to the castle from which happiness fled
with you."
"I have a last favor to ask of Your Majesty," said Pazza. "Rachimburg was
the witness this morning of a scene for which I blush, and of which all must
remain ignorant. I commend this faithful servant to your goodness."
"Rachimburg," said the king, "take this purse, and keep the secret under
penalty of your head."
"That makes the fourth," whispered Rachimburg to himself; "my fortune is
made."
In a few moments Pazza was asleep. "Do you think that she will recover?"
asked Charming, anxiously, of the countess.
"Bah!" said the old lady. "No matter how ill a woman may be, happiness
will bring her back from the brink of the grave. Kiss the queen, my nephew;
it will do her more good than all the doctors in the world."
Charming stooped and kissed the sleeping Pazza. An angelic smile stole
over her features, at the sight of which he wept like a child.
deserved it. How could I doubt you, who are sincerity itself! But, now I
think of it, do you remember the rash vow that you made on the night of our
marriage? You have kept your promise; it is for me to keep mine. Pazza,
make haste to recover, and return to the castle from which happiness fled
with you."
"I have a last favor to ask of Your Majesty," said Pazza. "Rachimburg was
the witness this morning of a scene for which I blush, and of which all must
remain ignorant. I commend this faithful servant to your goodness."
"Rachimburg," said the king, "take this purse, and keep the secret under
penalty of your head."
"That makes the fourth," whispered Rachimburg to himself; "my fortune is
made."
In a few moments Pazza was asleep. "Do you think that she will recover?"
asked Charming, anxiously, of the countess.
"Bah!" said the old lady. "No matter how ill a woman may be, happiness
will bring her back from the brink of the grave. Kiss the queen, my nephew;
it will do her more good than all the doctors in the world."
Charming stooped and kissed the sleeping Pazza. An angelic smile stole
over her features, at the sight of which he wept like a child.
Page 172
XI
A WIFE SHOULD OBEY HER HUSBAND
The countess was right (women are always right—past sixty). A fortnight of
happiness set Pazza on her feet again, and enabled her to make a triumphant
entry into the city with the king, her husband. Her paleness, and her
wounded arm, which she carried in a sling, added to her grace and beauty.
Charming had eyes for no one but the queen, and the people's looks
followed the king's.
They were more than an hour in reaching the castle. The magistrates had
erected not less than three triumphal arches, frowning fortresses, defended
each by thirty-six deputations and thirty-six speeches. The first arch, made
of trellis-work, and adorned with leaves and flowers, bore the inscription,
TO THE MOST TENDER AND FAITHFUL OF HUSBANDS
This was intrusted to the keeping of five or six thousand young girls,
dressed in white, with pink ribbons, representing the spring of the year, the
hope of the future, welcoming Glory and Beauty.
The second arch, more solidly built, was a frame covered with tapestry,
surmounted by Justice, with her eyes bandaged and her scales in her hand.
On the pedestal of the statue was written,
TO THE FATHER OF HIS PEOPLE,
THE BEST AND WISEST OF PRINCES
A host of priests, statesmen, and magistrates, in robes of all colors,
represented Religion, Wisdom, and Virtue; at least so said these venerable
and discreet personages, who are never in error.
Last came an immense arch, a true military trophy, bearing as its motto,
TO THE BOLDEST AND MOST VALIANT OF KINGS
A WIFE SHOULD OBEY HER HUSBAND
The countess was right (women are always right—past sixty). A fortnight of
happiness set Pazza on her feet again, and enabled her to make a triumphant
entry into the city with the king, her husband. Her paleness, and her
wounded arm, which she carried in a sling, added to her grace and beauty.
Charming had eyes for no one but the queen, and the people's looks
followed the king's.
They were more than an hour in reaching the castle. The magistrates had
erected not less than three triumphal arches, frowning fortresses, defended
each by thirty-six deputations and thirty-six speeches. The first arch, made
of trellis-work, and adorned with leaves and flowers, bore the inscription,
TO THE MOST TENDER AND FAITHFUL OF HUSBANDS
This was intrusted to the keeping of five or six thousand young girls,
dressed in white, with pink ribbons, representing the spring of the year, the
hope of the future, welcoming Glory and Beauty.
The second arch, more solidly built, was a frame covered with tapestry,
surmounted by Justice, with her eyes bandaged and her scales in her hand.
On the pedestal of the statue was written,
TO THE FATHER OF HIS PEOPLE,
THE BEST AND WISEST OF PRINCES
A host of priests, statesmen, and magistrates, in robes of all colors,
represented Religion, Wisdom, and Virtue; at least so said these venerable
and discreet personages, who are never in error.
Last came an immense arch, a true military trophy, bearing as its motto,
TO THE BOLDEST AND MOST VALIANT OF KINGS
Page 173
Here the army awaited its general, and the queen was saluted by the
majestic voice of a hundred cannon and two hundred drums—a voice
before which all human eloquence falters, and which always has the last
word.
I spare you a description of the dinner, which was interminable, and of sixty
more speeches from the court gazette, where they had already done service
two or three times, and wherein they were again deposited for the use of
future generations. There is nothing so monotonous as happiness, and we
must be indulgent to those who sing its praises officially. In such cases, the
ablest is he who says the least.
The long evening, during which the king had lavished his most gracious
smiles on those whom he despised at the bottom of his heart, was at length
at an end, and Charming led Pazza, no longer to a dungeon, but to a
magnificent apartment, where a new surprise awaited her. At the bottom of
the room was an illuminated transparency, on which were written lines so
bad that a king alone could have been the author of them. These lines,
which were published in the official gazette, have been handed down to us
by one of those indiscreet persons who suffer no follies of the past to be
lost. Such persons are the rag-pickers of history.
Ye indolent dunces, who rust in your sloth,
Too lazy or wilful to learn;
Ye courtiers, who crowd round the king, nothing loth
By base flattery his favor to earn;
Ye doctors, who laugh at us cowards, and sell
Long words and wise oracles dear—
Beware lest some night a mischievous sprite
Should give you a box on the ear.
And you, ye proud husbands, puffed up with conceit,
Who deem yourselves statesmen so wise
That the whole world admiringly bows at your feet—
Who truth, love, and goodness despise—
Beware lest some day your less frivolous wives,
Derided by those they held dear,
Should start from your side, aroused by just pride,
majestic voice of a hundred cannon and two hundred drums—a voice
before which all human eloquence falters, and which always has the last
word.
I spare you a description of the dinner, which was interminable, and of sixty
more speeches from the court gazette, where they had already done service
two or three times, and wherein they were again deposited for the use of
future generations. There is nothing so monotonous as happiness, and we
must be indulgent to those who sing its praises officially. In such cases, the
ablest is he who says the least.
The long evening, during which the king had lavished his most gracious
smiles on those whom he despised at the bottom of his heart, was at length
at an end, and Charming led Pazza, no longer to a dungeon, but to a
magnificent apartment, where a new surprise awaited her. At the bottom of
the room was an illuminated transparency, on which were written lines so
bad that a king alone could have been the author of them. These lines,
which were published in the official gazette, have been handed down to us
by one of those indiscreet persons who suffer no follies of the past to be
lost. Such persons are the rag-pickers of history.
Ye indolent dunces, who rust in your sloth,
Too lazy or wilful to learn;
Ye courtiers, who crowd round the king, nothing loth
By base flattery his favor to earn;
Ye doctors, who laugh at us cowards, and sell
Long words and wise oracles dear—
Beware lest some night a mischievous sprite
Should give you a box on the ear.
And you, ye proud husbands, puffed up with conceit,
Who deem yourselves statesmen so wise
That the whole world admiringly bows at your feet—
Who truth, love, and goodness despise—
Beware lest some day your less frivolous wives,
Derided by those they held dear,
Should start from your side, aroused by just pride,
Page 174
And give you a box on the ear.
"What means this enigma, sire?" asked Pazza.
"It means that I do myself justice," answered the king. "I am nothing except
through you, dear Pazza; all that I know and all that I think I owe to you.
Without you I am nothing but a soulless body, fit only for follies."
"Pardon me if I contradict Your Majesty," said Pazza.
"Oh," returned the king, "I affect no false modesty; I know very well that I
have the clearest head of any in my council; my ministers themselves are
forced to acknowledge it, for they are always of my opinion; but with all
this there is more wisdom in your little finger than in all my royal brain. My
resolution, therefore, is fixed. Let my court and people celebrate my
wisdom, my goodness, and even my valor; it is all very well, and I accept
the homage. You alone have the right to laugh at it, and you will not betray
me. But from this day I abandon my power to you. The king, my dear
Pazza, will be only the chief of your subjects, the faithful minister of your
will. You shall write the piece and I will play it; the applause will be mine,
according to custom, and I will give it back to you by force of love."
"Do not talk in this way, my dear," said Pazza.
"I know what I am saying," returned the king, warmly. "I wish you to rule; I
mean that in my empire, as in my house, nothing shall be done except by
your command; I am the master and the king; I desire and order it."
"Sire," said Pazza, "I am your wife and servant; it is my duty to obey."
After this, says the chronicle, they lived happily to a good old age, beloved
by all their subjects; and the people of the kingdom of Wild Oats still talk of
the good old days of Prince Charming and the Princess Pazza.
THE END
"What means this enigma, sire?" asked Pazza.
"It means that I do myself justice," answered the king. "I am nothing except
through you, dear Pazza; all that I know and all that I think I owe to you.
Without you I am nothing but a soulless body, fit only for follies."
"Pardon me if I contradict Your Majesty," said Pazza.
"Oh," returned the king, "I affect no false modesty; I know very well that I
have the clearest head of any in my council; my ministers themselves are
forced to acknowledge it, for they are always of my opinion; but with all
this there is more wisdom in your little finger than in all my royal brain. My
resolution, therefore, is fixed. Let my court and people celebrate my
wisdom, my goodness, and even my valor; it is all very well, and I accept
the homage. You alone have the right to laugh at it, and you will not betray
me. But from this day I abandon my power to you. The king, my dear
Pazza, will be only the chief of your subjects, the faithful minister of your
will. You shall write the piece and I will play it; the applause will be mine,
according to custom, and I will give it back to you by force of love."
"Do not talk in this way, my dear," said Pazza.
"I know what I am saying," returned the king, warmly. "I wish you to rule; I
mean that in my empire, as in my house, nothing shall be done except by
your command; I am the master and the king; I desire and order it."
"Sire," said Pazza, "I am your wife and servant; it is my duty to obey."
After this, says the chronicle, they lived happily to a good old age, beloved
by all their subjects; and the people of the kingdom of Wild Oats still talk of
the good old days of Prince Charming and the Princess Pazza.
THE END
Page 175
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LABOULAYE'S
FAIRY BOOK ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
FAIRY BOOK ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 176
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 177
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 178
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 179
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 180
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 181
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 182
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 183
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 184
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.